THE LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LOS ANGELES GIFT Mrs. Howard Hill will tell something to those who have any knowledge of the older crystalline . materials of the earth's crust. To those ^ who have not, I would advise a visit to ^ vjn * some cliff on the lower St. Lawrence, or *j Nn w <^ the Hebridean coasts, or the shore of Norway, where the old hard crystalline 'ft and gnarled beds present their sharp 's <* ~* o edges to the ever raging sea, and show , iH ~ their endless alternations of various kinds g and colours of strata, often diversified with veins and nests of crystalline ^ g s minerals. He who has seen and studied ^ 1 * | J such a section of Laurentian rock cannot ^ The elaborate stratigraphical work of ,3 Sir William Logan has proved that these g old crystalline rocks are bedded or S stratified, and that they must have been J Hl| " J deposited in succession by some process 't5 of aqueous action. They have, however, g through geological ages of vast duration been subjected to pressure and chemical . action, which have, as stated in a pre- j> vious chapter, much modified their struc- I , ^ ture, while it is also certain that they ^ *| | " % must have differed originally from the '|| sands, clays and other materials laid down in the sea in later times. > 1~~||| ^ 6 5: " IO2 THE DAWN OF LIFE It is interesting to notice here that the Laurentian rocks thus interpreted show that the oldest known portions of our continents were formed in the waters. They are oceanic sedi- ments deposited perhaps when there was no dry land, or very little, and that little unknown to us, except in so far as its debris may have entered into the composition of the Lauren- tian rocks themselves. Thus the earliest condition of the earth known to the geologist is one in which old ocean was already dominant on its surface ; and any previous condition when the surface was heated, and the water constituted an abyss of vapours enveloping its surface, or any still earlier con- dition in which the earth was gaseous or vaporous, is a matter of mere inference, not of actual observation. The formless and void chaos is a deduction of chemical and physical prin- ciples, not a fact observed by the geologist. Still we know, from the great dykes and masses of igneous or molten rock which traverse the Laurentian beds, that even at that early period there Avere deep-seated fires beneath the crust ; and it is quite possible that volcanic agencies then manifested them- selves, not only with quite as great intensity, but also in the same manner, as at subsequent times. It is thus not unlikely that much of the land undergoing waste in the earlier Lauren- tian time was of the same nature with recent volcanic ejections, and that it formed groups of islands in an otherwise boundless ocean. However this may be, the distribution and extent of these pre-Laurentian lands is, and probably ever must be, unknown to us ; for it was only after the Laurentian rocks had been deposited, and after the shrinkage and deformation of the earth's crust in subsequent times had bent and contorted them, that the foundations of the continents were laid. The rude sketch map of America given in Fig. 3 will show this, and will also show that the old Laurentian mountains mark out the future form of the American continent. THE DAWN OF LIFE IO3 Some subsequent writers have, it is true, treated with dis- belief Logan's great discoveries ; but no competent geologist who has traced the regularly bedded limestones and other rocks of his original fields of investigation could continue to doubt. On this subject I may quote from my friend Dr. Bonney, one of the most judicious of the builders who under- take hypothetically to lay the foundation stones of the earth's FIG. 3. The Laurentian Nucleus of the American Continent, after Dana. crust for our enlightenment in these later days. In an address delivered at the Bath meeting of the British Association he says : " The first deposits on the solidified crust of the earth would obviously be igneous. As water condensed from the atmo- sphere on the cooling surface, aqueous waste or condensation would begin, and stratified deposits in the ocean would become 104 THE DAWN OF LIFE possible in addition to detrital volcanic material. But at that time the crust itself, and even later stratified deposits would often be kept for a considerable period at a high temperature. Thus, not only rocks of igneous origin (including volcanic ashes) would predominate in the lowest foundation stones, but also secondary changes would occur more readily, and even the sediments or precipitates might be greatly modified. As time went on, true sediments would predominate over volcanic materials, and these would be less and less affected by chemical changes, and would more and more retain their original char- acter. Thus we should expect that as we retraced the earth's course through ' the corridor of time ' we should arrive at rocks which, though crystalline in structure, were evidently in great part sedimentary in origin, and should behind them find rocks of more coarsely crystalline texture and more dubious character, which, however, probably were in part of a like origin, and should at last reach coarsely crystalline rocks, in which, while occasional sediments would be possible, the majority were originally igneous, though modified at a very early period of their history. This corresponds wkh what we find in nature, when we apply, cautiously and tentatively, the principles of interpretation which guide us in stratigraphical geology." l This expresses very well the general result of the patient stratigraphical and chemical labours of Logan and Sterry Hunt, as applied to the vast areas of old crystalline stratified rocks in Canada, and which I have had abundant opportunities to verify on the ground. Under the undoubted Cambrian beds of Canada lies the Huronian, a formation largely of hardened sands, clays and gravels, now forming sandstones, slates, and conglomerates, but with great beds of igneous or volcanic rock, and hardened and altered ash beds. Under 1 "The Foundation Stones of the Earth's Crust," 1888. The extract is slightly condensed. THE DAWN OF LIFE IO5 this, in the upper portion of the Laurentian, we have regularly bedded rocks, quartzites, limestones, and quartzose, and gra- phitic and ferruginous gneisses, evidently altered aqueous sediments ; but intermixed with other rocks, as diorites and hornblendic gneisses, which are plainly of different origin. Lastly, on the bottom of all, we have nothing but coarse crystalline gneiss, representing perhaps the earliest crust of a cooling globe. Broadly, and without entering into details or theoretical views as to the precise causes of formation and alteration of these rocks, this is the structure of the Archaean or Eozoic system in Canada ; and it corresponds with that of the basement or foundation stones of our continents in every country that I have been able to visit, or of which I have trustworthy accounts. In the lower or fundamental gneiss, and in the igneous beds which succeed it, we need not look for any indications of living beings ; but so soon as the sea began to deposit sand, mud, limestone, iron ore, carbon, there would be nothing to exclude the presence of some forms of marine life ; while, as land must have already existed, there would be a possibility of life on it. This, therefore, we may begin to look for so soon as we ascend to those beds of the Laurentian in which lime- stone, iron ore, and quartzite appear ; and it is precisely at this point in the Laurentian of Canada that indications of life are supposed to have been found. Certain it is that if we cannot find some sign of life in the Laurentian or Huronian, we shall have to face as the beginnings of life the swarms of marine creatures that appear all over the globe at once, in the early Cambrian age. Is it likely, then, that such rocks should afford any traces of living beings, even if any such existed when they were formed ? Geologists who had traced organic remains back to the lowest Cambrian might hope for such remains, even in the Lauren- tian ; but they long looked in vain for their actual discovery. IO6 THE DAWN OF LIFE Still, as astronomers have suspected the existence of unknown planets from observing perturbations not accounted for, and as voyagers have suspected the approach to unknown regions by the appearance of floating wood or stray land birds, antici- pations of such discoveries have been entertained and ex- pressed from time to time. Lyell, Dana, and Dr. Sterry Hunt more especially have committed themselves to such specula- tions. The reasons assigned may be stated thus : Assuming the Laurentian rocks to be altered sediments, they must, from their great extent, have been deposited in the ocean ; and if there had been no living creatures in the waters, we have no reason to believe that they would have consisted of anything more than such sandy and muddy debris as may be washed away from wasting rocks originally of igneous origin. But the Laurentian beds contain other materials than these. No formations of any geological age include thicker or more extensive limestones. One of the beds measured by the officers of the Geological Survey is stated to be 1,500 feet in thickness, another is 1,250 feet thick, and a third, 750 feet; making an aggregate of 3,500 feet. 1 These beds may be traced, with more or less interruption, for hundreds of miles. What- ever the origin of such limestones, it is plain that they indicate causes equal in extent, and comparable in power and duration, with those which have produced the greatest limestones of the later geological periods. Now, in later formations, limestone is usually an organic rock, accumulated by the slow gathering from the sea-water, or its plants, of calcareous matter, by corals, foraminifera, or shell fish, and the deposition of their skeletons, either entire or in fragments, in the sea bottom. The most friable chalk and the most crystalline limestones have alike been formed in this way. We know of no reason why it should be different in the Laurentian period. When, 1 Logan : "Geology of Canada," p. 45. THE DAWN OF LIFE IO/ therefore, we find great and conformable beds of limestone, such as those described by Sir William Logan in the Lauren- tian of Canada, we naturally imagine a quiet sea bottom, in which multitudes of animals of humble organization were accumulating limestone in their hard parts, and depositing this in gradually increasing thickness from age to age. Any attempts to account otherwise for these thick and greatly extended beds, regularly interstratified with other deposits, have so far been failures, and have arisen either from a want of comprehension of the nature and magnitude of the appear- ances to be explained, or from the error of mistaking the true bedded limestones for veins of calcareous spar. The Laurentian rocks contain great quantities of carbon, in the form of graphite or plumbago. This does not occur wholly, or even principally, in veins or fissures, but in the sub- stance of the limestone and gneiss, and in regular layers. So abundant is it, that I have estimated the amount of carbon in one division of the Lower Laurentian of the Ottawa district at an aggregate thickness of not less than twenty to thirty feet, an amount comparable with that in the true coal formation itself. Now we know of no agency existing in present or in past geological time capable of deoxidizing carbonic acid, and fixing its carbon as an ingredient in permanent rocks, except vegetable life. Unless, therefore, we suppose that there existed in the Laurentian age a vast abundance of vegetation, either in the sea or on the land, we have no means of explaining the Laurentian graphite. The Laurentian formation contains great beds of oxide of iron, sometimes seventy feet in thickness. Here, again, we have an evidence of organic action ; for it is the deoxidizing power of vegetable matter which has in all the later formations been the efficient cause in producing bedded deposits of iron. This is the case in modern bog and lake ores, in the clay iron- stones of the coal measures, and apparently, also, in the great 108 THE DAWN OF LIFE ore beds of the Silurian rocks. May not similar causes have been at work in the Laurentian period ? Any one of these reasons might, in itself, be held insufficient to prove so great and, at first sight, unlikely a conclusion as that of the existence of abundant animal and vegetable life in the Laurentian ; but the concurrence of the whole in a series of deposits unquestionably marine, forms a chain of evidence so powerful that it might command belief even if no fragment of any organic and living form or structure had ever been recognised in these ancient rocks. Such was the condition of the matter until the existence of supposed organic remains was announced by Sir W. Logan, at the American Association for the Advancement of Science, in Springfield, in 1859 ; and we may now proceed to narrate the manner of this discovery, and how it has been followed up. Before doing so, however, let us visit Eozoon in one of its haunts among the Laurentian Hills. One of the most noted repositories of its remains is the great Grenville band of lime- stone ; and one of the most fruitful localities is at a place called Cote St. Pierre on this band. Leaving the train at Papineauville, we find ourselves on the Laurentian rocks, and pass over one of the great bands of gneiss for about twelve miles, to the village of St. Andre" Avelin. On the road we see on either hand abrupt rocky ridges, partially clad with forest, and sometimes showing on their flanks the stratification of the gneiss in very distinct parallel bands, often contorted, as if the rocks, when soft, had been wrung as a washerwoman wrings clothes. Between the hills are little irregular valleys, from which the wheat and oats have just been reaped, and the tall Indian corn and yellow pumpkins are still standing in the fields. Where not cultivated, the land is covered with a rich second growth of young maples, birches, and oaks, among which still stand the stumps and tall scathed trunks of enor- mous pines, which constituted the original forest. Half way THE DAWN OF LIFE IO9 we cross the Nation River, a stream nearly as large as the Tweed, flowing placidly between wooded banks, which are mirrored in its surface ; but in the distance we can hear the roar of its rapids, dreaded by lumberers in their spring drivings of logs. Arrived at St. Andre, we find a wider valley, the indication of the change to the limestone band, and along this, with the gneiss hills still in view on either hand, and often encroaching on the road, we drive for five miles more to Cote St. Pierre. At this place the lowest depression of the valley is occupied by a little pond, and, hard by, the limestone, pro- FIG. 4. Attitude of Limestone at St. Pierre, (a) Gneiss band in the Limestone, (b) Limestone with Eozoon. (<:) Diorite and Gneiss. tected by a ridge of gneiss, rises in an abrupt wooded bank by the roadside, and a little farther forms a bare white promontory, projecting into the fields. The limestone is here highly inclined and much contorted, and in all the excavations a thickness of about 100 feet of it may be exposed. It is white and crystalline, varying much, however, in coarseness in different bands. It is in some layers pure and white ; in others it is traversed by many grey layers of gneissose and other matter, or by irregular bands and nodules of pyroxene and serpentine, and it contains subordinate beds of dolomite. In one layer only, and this but a few feet thick, does the Eozoon occur in abundance in a perfect state, though 110 THE DAWN OF LIFE fragments and imperfectly preserved specimens abound in other parts of the bed. It is a great mistake to suppose that it constitutes whole beds of rock in an uninterrupted mass. Its true mode of occurrence is best seen on the weathered sur- faces of the rock, where the serpentinous specimens project in irregular patches of various sizes, sometimes twisted by the contortion of the beds, but often too small to surfer in this way. On such surfaces the projecting patches of the fossil exhibit laminae of serpentine so precisely like the Stromatopora of the Silurian rocks, that any collector would pounce upon them at once as fossils. In some places these small weathered speci- mens can be easily chipped off from the crumbling surface of the limestone ; and it is perhaps to be regretted that they have not been more extensively shown to palaeontologists, with the cut slices which to many of them are so problematical. One of the original specimens, brought from the Calumet, and now in the Museum of the Geological Survey of Canada, was of this kind, and much finer specimens from Cote St. Pierre are now in that collection and in my own. A very fine example is represented on the plate facing this chapter, which is taken from an original photograph. In some of the layers are found other and more minute vesicular forms, which may be organic, and these, together with fragmental remains, as ingredients in the limestone, will be discussed in the sequel. We may merely notice here that the most abundant layer of Eozoon at this place occurs near the base of the great limestone band, and that the upper layers, in so far as seen, are less rich in it. Further, there is no necessary connection between Eozoon and the occurrence of serpentine, for there are many layers full of bands and lenticular masses of that mineral without any Eozoon except occasional fragments, while the fossil is some- times partially mineralised with pyroxene, dolomite, or common limestone. The section in Fig. 4 will serve to show the atti- tude of the limestone at this place, while the more general THE DAWN OF LIFE III section, Fig. 2, page 101, taken from Sir William Logan, shows its relation to the other Laurentian rocks. We may now notice the manner in which the specimens discovered in this and other places in the Laurentian country came to be regarded as organic. It is a trite remark that most discoveries are made, not by one person, but by the joint exertions of many, and that they have their preparations made often long before they actually appear. For this reason I may be excused here for introducing some personal details in relation to the discovery of Eozoon, and which are indeed necessary in vindication of its claims. In this case the stable foundations were laid years before the discovery of Eozoon, by the careful surveys made by Sir William Logan and his assistants, and the chemical examination of the rocks and minerals by Dr. Sterry Hunt, which established beyond all doubt the great age and truly bedded character of the Lauren- tian rocks and their probable original nature, and the changes which they have experienced in the course of geological time. On the other hand, Dr. Carpenter and others in England were examining the structure of the shells of the humbler inhabitants of the modern ocean, and the manner in which the pores of their skeletons become infiltrated with mineral matter when deposited in the sea bottom. These laborious and apparently dissimilar branches of scientific inquiry were destined to be united by a series of happy discoveries, made not fortuitously but by painstaking and intelligent observers. The discovery of the most ancient fossil was thus not the chance picking up of a rare and curious specimen. It was not likely to be found in this way; and if so found, it would have remained unnoticed and of no scientific value, but for the accumulated stores of zoological and palasontological knowledge, and the surveys previously made, whereby the age and distribution of the Laurentian rocks and the chemical conditions of their deposi- tion and metamorphism were ascertained. 112 THE DAWN OF LIFE The first specimens of Eozoon ever procured, in so far as known, were collected at Burgess, in Ontario, by a veteran Canadian mineralogist, Dr. Wilson, of Perth, and were sent to Sir William Logan as mineral specimens. Their chief interest at that time lay in the fact that certain laminae of a dark green mineral present in the specimens were found, on analysis by Dr. Hunt, to be composed of a new hydrous silicate, allied to serpen- tine, and which he named loganite. The form of this mineral was not suspected to be of organic origin. Some years after, in 1858, other specimens, differently mineralized with the minerals serpentine and pyroxene, were found by Mr. J. McMullen, an explorer in the service of the Geological Survey, in the limestone of the Grand Calumet on the River Ottawa. These seem to have at once struck Sir W. E. Logan as resembling the Silurian fossils known as Stromatopora, and he showed them to Mr. Billings, the palaeontologist of the survey, and to the writer, with this suggestion, confirming it with the sagacious consideration that inasmuch as the Ottawa and Burgess speci- mens were mineralized by different substances, yet were alike in form, there was little probability that they were merely mineral or concretionary. Mr. Billings was naturally unwilling to risk his reputation in affirming the organic nature of such specimens ; and my own suggestion was that they should be sliced, and examined microscopically, and that if fossils, as they presented merely concentric laminae and no cells, they would probably prove to be protozoa rather than corals. A few slices were accordingly made, but no definite structure could be detected. Nevertheless, Sir William Logan took some of the specimens to the meeting of the American Association at Springfield, in 1859, and exhibited them as possibly Laurentian fossils ; but the announcement was evidently received with some incredulity. In 1862 they were exhibited by Sir William to some geological friends in London, but he remarks that "few seemed disposed to believe in their organic character, FIG. 2. FIG. 3. FIG. I. SMALL SPECIMEN OF EOZOON, weathered out, natural size, from a photograph. FIG. 2. CANAL SYSTEM OF EOZOON injected with serpentine (magni- fied). FIG. 3. VERY FINE CANALS AND TUBULI filled with Dolomite (magni- fied). (From Micro-photographs.) THE DAWN OF LIFE with the exception of my friend, Professor Ramsay." In 1863 the general Report of the Geological Survey, summing up its FIG. 5. Weathered Specimen of Eozoon from the Calumet. (Collected by Mr. McMullen.) FIG. 6. Cross Section of the Specimen represented in Fig. 8, The dark parts are the laminae of calcareous matter converging to the outer surface. 114 THE DAWN OF LIFE work to that time, was published, under the name of the " Geology of Canada," and in this, at page 49, will be found two figures of one of the Calumet specimens, here reproduced, and which, though unaccompanied with any specific name or technical description, were referred to as probably Laurentian fossils. (Figs. 5 and 6.) About this time Dr. Hunt happened to mention to me, in connection with a paper on the mineralization of fossils which he was preparing, that he proposed to notice the mode of preservation of certain fossil woods and other things with which I was familiar, and that he would show me the paper in proof, in order that I might give him any suggestions that occurred to me. On reading it, I observed, among other things, that he alluded to the supposed Laurentian fossils, under the impression that the organic part was represented by the serpentine or loganite, and that the calcareous matter was the filling of the chambers. I took exception to this, stating that though in the slices I had examined no structure was apparent, still my impression was that the calcareous matter was the fossil, and the serpentine or loganite the filling. He said " In that case, would it not be well to re-examine the specimens, and try to discover which view is correct ? " He mentioned, at the same time, that Sir William had recently shown him some new and beautiful specimens collected by Mr. Lowe, one of the explorers on the staff of the Survey, from a third locality, at Grenville, on the Ottawa. It was supposed that these might throw further light on the subject ; and accordingly Dr. Hunt suggested to Sir William to have additional slices of these new specimens made by Mr. Weston, of the Survey, whose skill as a preparer of these and other fossils has often done good service to science. A few days thereafter some slices were sent to me, and were at once put under the microscope. I was delighted to find in one of the first specimens examined a beautiful group of tubuli penetrating THE DAWN OF LIFE one of the calcite layers. Here was evidence, not only that the calcite layers represented the true skeleton of the fossil, but also of its affinities with the foraminifera, whose tubulated supplemental skeleton, as described and figured by Dr. Car- penter, and represented in specimens in my collection, pre- sented by him, was apparently of the same type with that preserved in the canals of these ancient fossils. Fig. 7 is an accurate representation of the group of canals first detected by FIG. 7. Group of Canals in the Supplemental Skeleton of Eozoon. Taken from the specimen in which they were first recognised. Magnified. (Camera tracing by Mr. H. S. Smith.) On showing the structures discovered to Sir William Logan, he entered into the matter with enthusiasm, and had a great number of slices, as well as decalcified specimens, prepared, which were placed in my hands for examination. Feeling that the discovery was most important, but that it would be met with determined scepticism by a great many geologists, I was not content with examining the typical speci- mens of Eozoon, but had slices prepared of every variety of Il6 . THE DAWN OF LIFE Laurentian limestone, of altered limestones from the Primordial and Silurian, and of serpentine marbles of all the varieties furnished by our collections. They were examined with ordi- nary and polarized light, and with every variety of illumination. They were also examined as decalcified specimens, after the carbonate of lime had been removed by acids. An extensive series of notes and camera tracings were made of all the appearances observed ; and of some of the more important structures beautiful drawings were executed by the late Mr. H. S. Smith, the then palaeontological draughtsman of the Survey. The result of the whole investigation was a firm con- viction that the structure was organic and foraminiferal, and that it could be distinguished from any merely mineral or crystalline forms occurring in these or other limestones. At this stage of the matter, and after exhibiting to Sir William all the characteristic appearances, in comparison with such concretionary, dendritic and crystalline structures as most resembled them, and also with the structure of recent and fossil Foraminifera, I suggested that the further prosecution of the matter should be handed over to Mr. Billings, as palaeontologist of the Survey. I was engaged in other re- searches, not connected with the Survey or with this particular department, and I knew that no little labour must be devoted to the work and to its publication, and that some controversy might be expected. Mr. Billings, however, with his character- istic caution and modesty, declined. His hands were full of other work. He had not given any special attention to the microscopic appearances of Foraminifera or of mineral sub- stances. It was finally arranged that I should prepare a de scription of the fossil, which Sir William would .take to London, along with the more important specimens, and a detailed list stating all the structures observed in each. Sir William was to submit the manuscript and specimens to Dr. Carpenter, or, failing him, to Prof. T. Rupert Jones, in the hope that these THE DAWN OF LIFE 117 eminent authorities would confirm my conclusions, and bring forward new facts which I might have overlooked or been ignorant of. Sir William saw both gentlemen, who gave their testimony in favour of the organic and foraminiferal character of the specimens ; and Dr. Carpenter, in particular, gave much attention to the subject, and worked out more in detail many of the finer structures, besides contributing valuable suggestions as to the probable affinities of the supposed fossil. Dr. Carpenter thus contributed in a very important manner to the perfecting of the investigations begun in Canada, and on him fell the greater part of their illustration and defence, 1 in so far as Great Britain is concerned. The immediate result was a composite paper in the Pro- ceedings of the Geological Society, by Sir W. E. Logan, Dr. Car- penter, Dr. Hunt, and myself, in which the geology, palaeonto- logy and mineralogy of Eozoon Canadense and its containing rocks were first given to the world. 2 It cannot be wondered at that when geologists and palaeontologists were thus required to believe in the existence of organic remains in rocks regarded as altogether Azoic and hopelessly barren of fossils, and to carry back the dawn of life as far before those Primordial rocks, which were supposed to contain its first traces, as these are before the middle period of the earth's life history, some hesita- tion should be felt. Further, the accurate appreciation of the evidence for such a fossil as Eozoon required an amount of knowledge of minerals, of the more humble types of animals, and of the conditions of mineralization of organic remains, pos- sessed by few even of professional geologists. Thus Eozoon has met with some scepticism and not a little opposition, though the latter has been weaker than we might have expected when 1 In Quarterly Journal of Geological Society, vol. xxii. ; Prof. Royal Society, vol. xv. ; Intellectual Observer, 1865. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 1874 ; and other papers and notices. 2 Joui nal Geological Society, February, 1865. Il8 THE DAWN OF LIFE we consider the startling character of the facts adduced, and has mostly come from men imperfectly informed. But what is Eozoon, if really of animal origin ? The shortest answer to this question is, that this ancient fossil is supposed to be the skeleton of a creature belonging to that simple and humbly organized group of animals which are known by the name Protozoa. If we take as a familiar example of these the gelatinous and microscopic creature found in stagnant ponds, and known as the Amoeba l (Fig. 8), it will form a convenient starting-point. Viewed under a low power, it appears as a little patch of jelly, irregular in form, and constantly changing its aspect as it moves, by the extension of parts of its body into finger-like processes or pseudopods which serve as extempore limbs. When moving on the surface of a slip of glass under the microscope, it seems, as it were, to flow along rather than creep, and its body appears to be of a semi-fluid consistency. It may be taken as an example of the least complex forms of animal life known to us, and is often spoken of by naturalists as if it were merely a little particle of living and scarcely organ- ized jelly or protoplasm. When minutely examined, however, it will not be found so simple as it at first sight appears. Its outer layer is clear and transparent, and more dense than the inner mass, which seems granular. It has at one end a curious vesicle which can be seen gradually to expand and become filled with a clear drop of liquid, and then suddenly to contract and expel the contained fluid through a series of pores in the adjacent part of the outer wall. This is the so-called pulsating vesicle, and is an organ both of circulation and excretion. In another part of the body may be seen the nucleus, which is a little cell capable, at certain times, of producing by its division new individuals. Food, when taken in through the wall of the body, forms little pellets, which become surrounded by a 1 The alternating animal, alluding to its change of form. THE DAWN OF LIFE 119 digestive liquid exuded from the enclosing mass into rounded cavities or extemporised stomachs. Minute granules are seen to circulate in the gelatinous interior, and may be substitutes for blood-cells, and the outer layer of the body is capable of protrusion in any direction into long processes, which are very mobile, and used for locomotion and prehension. Further, this creature, though destitute of most of the parts which we are accustomed to regard as proper to animals, seems to exer- cise volition, and to show the same appetites and passions with animals of higher type. I have watched one of these animal- FIG. S. Amoeba. FIG. 9. Actinophiys. From original sketches. cules endeavouring to swallow a one-celled plant as long as its own body ; evidently hungry and eager to devour the tempting morsel, it stretched itself to its full extent, trying to envelope the object of its desire. It failed again and again ; but renewed the attempt, until at length, convinced of its hopelessness, it flung itself away as if in disappointment, and made off in search of something more manageable. With the Amoeba are found other types of equally simple Protozoa, but somewhat differently 120 THE DAWN OF LIFE organized. One of these, Actinophrys (Fig. 9), has the body globular and unchanging in form, the outer wall of greater thick- ness ; the pulsating vesicle like a blister on the surface, and the pseudopods long and thread-like. Its habits are similar to those of the Amoeba, and I introduce it to show the variations of form and structure possible even among these simple creatures. The Amoeba and Actinophrys are fresh-water animals, and are destitute of any shell or covering. But in the sea there ex- ist swarms of similar creatures, equally simple in organization, but gifted with the power of secreting around their soft bodies beautiful little shells or crusts of carbonate of lime, having one orifice, and often in addition multitudes of microscopic pores through which the soft gelatinous matter can ooze, and form outside finger-like or thread-like extensions for collecting food. In some cases the shell consists of a single cavity only, but in most, after one cell is completed, others are added, forming a series of cells or chambers communicating with each other, and often arranged spirally or otherwise in most beautiful and symmetrical forms. Some of these creatures, usually named Foraminifera, are locomotive, others sessile and attached. Most of them are microscopic, but some grow by multiplication of chambers till they are a quarter of an inch or more in breadth. The original skeleton or primary cell wall of most of these creatures is seen under the miscroscope to be perforated with innumerable pores, and is extremely thin. When, however, owing to the increased size of the shell, or other wants of the creature, it is necessary to give strength, this is done by add- ing new portions of carbonate of lime to the outside, and to these Dr. Carpenter has given the appropriate name of " sup- plemental skeleton " ; and this, when covered by new growths, becomes what he has termed an " intermediate skeleton." The supplemental skeleton is also traversed by tubes, but these are THE DAWN OF LIFE 121 often of larger size than the pores of the cell-wall, and of greater length, and branched in a complicated manner. Thus there are microscopic characters by which these curious shells can be distinguished from those of other marine animals ; and by applying these characters we learn that multitudes of creatures of this type have existed in former periods of the world's history, and that their shells, accumulated in the bottom of the sea, constitute large portions of many limestones. The manner in which such accumulation takes place we learn from what is now going on in the ocean, more especially from the result of the recent deep-sea dredging expeditions. The Foraminifera are vastly numerous, both near the surface and at the bottom of the sea, and multiply rapidly ; and as suc- cessive generations die, their shells accumulate on the ocean bed, or are swept by currents into banks, and thus, in process of time, constitute thick beds of white chalky material, which may eventually be hardened into limestone. This process is now depositing a great thickness of white ooze in the bottom of the ocean ; and in times past it has produced such vast thicknesses of calcareous matter as the chalk and nummulitic limestone of Europe and the orbitoidal limestone of America. The chalk which alone attains a maximum thickness of 1,000 feet, and, according to Lyell, can be traced across Europe for 1,100 geographical miles, may be said to be entirely composed of shells of Foraminifera imbedded in a paste of smaller calcareous bodies, the Coccoliths, which are probably products of marine vegetable life, if not of some animal organism still simpler than the Foraminifera. Lastly, while we have in such modern forms as the masses of Polytrema attached to corals, and the Loftusia of the Eocene and the carboniferous, large fossil foraminiferal species, there is some reason to believe that in the earlier geo logical ages there existed much larger animals of this grade than are found in our present seas ; and that these, always 122 THE DAWN OF LIFE sessile on the bottom, grew by the addition of successive chambers, in the same manner with the smaller species. 1 Let us, then, examine the structure of Eozoon, taking a typical specimen, as we find it in the limestone of Grenville or Petite Nation. In such specimens the skeleton of the animal is represented by a white crystalline marble, the cavities of the cells by green serpentine, the mode of whose introduction we shall have to consider in the sequel. The lowest layer of ser- pentine represents the first gelatinous coat of animal matter which grew upon the bottom, and which, if we could have seen it before any shell was formed upon its surface, must have resembled a minute patch of living slime. On this primary layer grew a delicate calcareous shell, perforated by innumer- able minute tubuli, and resting on the slimy matter of the animal, though supported also by some perpendicular plates or septa. Upon this again was built up, in order to strengthen it, a thickening or supplemental skeleton, more dense, and desti- tute of fine tubuli, but traversed by branching canals, through which the soft gelatinous matter could pass for the nourish- ment of the skeleton itself, and the extension of pseudopods be- yond it. (Figs. 11,12.) So was formed the first layer of Eozoon, which probably was at its beginning only of very small dimen- sions. On this the process of growth of successive layers of animal sarcode and of calcareous skeleton was repeated again and again, till in some cases even a hundred or more layers were formed (nature-print, Chap. VI.) As the process went on, however, the vitality of the organism became exhausted, prob- ably by the deficient nourishment of the central and lower layers making greater and greater demands on those above, and so the succeeding layers became thinner, and less sup- plemental skeleton was developed. Finally, toward the top, the regular arrangement in layers was abandoned, and the cells 1 I refer to some of the Stromatoporse of the Silurian and the Cryptozoon of the Cambriaa See note appended to this chapter. THE DAWN OF LIFE 123 became a mass of rounded chambers, irregularly piled up in what Dr. Carpenter has termed an " acervuline " manner, and with very thin walls unprotected by supplemental skeleton. Then the growth was arrested, and possibly these upper layers gave off reproductive germs, fitted to float or swim away and to establish new colonies. We may have such reproductive germs in certain curious globular bodies, like loose cells, found in connection with Eozoon in many of the Laurentian lime- Mlllllil FIG. 10. Minute Foraminiferal forms from the Laurentian of Long Lake. Highly magnified, (a) Single cell, showing tubulated wall. (&, c) Portions of same more highly magnified. (d) Serpentine cast of a similar chamber, decalcified, and showing casts of tubuli. stones. 1 At St. Pierre, on the Ottawa, these bodies occur on the surface of layers of the limestone in vast numbers, as if they had been growing separately on the bottom, or had been drifted over it by currents. They may have served as repro- 1 It would be interesting to compare these bodies with the forms re- cently found by Barrois and Cayeux in the " Azoic " quartzite of Brittany, which should certainly now be called Eozoic. 7 124 THE DAWN OF LIFE ductive buds or germs to establish new colonies of the species. Such was the general mode of growth of Eozoon, and we may now consider more in detail some questions as to its gigantic size, its precise mode of nutrition, the arrangement of its parts, its relations to more modern forms, and the effects of its growth in the Laurentian seas. With respect to the size of Eozoon, this was rivalled by some succeeding animals of the same humble type in later geo- logical ages ; and, as a whole, foraminiferal animals have been diminishing in size in the lapse of geological time. This is indeed a fact of so frequent occurrence that it may almost be regarded as a law of the introduction of new forms of life, that they assume in their early history gigantic dimensions, and are afterwards continued by less magnificent species. The relations of this to external conditions, in the case of higher animals, are often complex and difficult to understand ; but in organisms so low as Eozoon and its allies, they lie more on the surface. Such creatures may be regarded as the simplest and most ready media for the conversion of vegetable matter into animal tissues, and their functions are almost entirely limited to those of nutrition. Hence it is likely that they will be able to appear in the most gigantic forms under such conditions as afford them the greatest amount of pabulum for the nourishment of their soft parts and for their skeletons. There is reason to believe, for example, that the occurrence, both in the chalk and the deep-sea mud, of immense quanti- ties of the minute bodies known as Coccoliths along with Foraminifera, is not accidental. The Coccoliths appear to be grains of calcareous matter formed in minute plants adapted to a deep-sea habitat ; and these, along with the vegetable and animal debris constantly being derived from the death of the living things at the surface, afford the material both of sarcode and shell. Now if the Laurentian graphite represents an exuberance of vegetable growth in those old seas propor- THE DAWN OF LIFE 125 tionate to the great supplies of carbonic acid in the atmosphere and in the waters, and if the Eozoic ocean was even better supplied with salts of lime than those Silurian seas whose vast limestones bear testimony to their richness in such material, we can easily imagine that the conditions may have been more favourable to a creature like Eozoon than those of any other period of geological time. Growing, as Eozoon did, on the floor of the ocean, and covering wide patches with more or less irregular masses, it must have thrown up from its whole surface its pseudopods to seize whatever floating particles of food the waters carried over it. There is also reason to believe, from the outline of certain specimens, that it often grew upward in conical or club- shaped forms, and that the broader patches were penetrated by large pits or oscula, admitting the sea-water deeply into the substance of the masses. In this way its growth might be rapid and continuous ; but it does not seem to have possessed the power of growing indefinitely by new and living layers covering those that had died, in the manner of some corals. Its life seems to have had a definite termination, and when that was reached, an entirely new colony had to be commenced. In this it had more affinity with the Foraminifera, as we now know them, than with the corals, though practically it had the same power with the coral polyps of accumulating limestone in the sea bottom a power indeed still possessed by its fora- miniferal successors. In the case of coral limestones we know that a large proportion of these consist not of continuous reefs, but of fragments of coral mixed with other calcareous organisms, spread usually by waves and currents in continuous beds over the sea bottom. In like manner we find in the limestones containing Eozoon, layers of fragmental matter which show in places the characteristic structures, and which evidently represent the debris swept from the Eozoic masses and reefs by the action of the waves. It is with this frag- 126 THE DAWN OF LIFE mental matter that the small rounded organisms already re- ferred to most frequently occur; and while they may be distinct animals, they may also be the fry of Eozoon, or small portions of its acervuline upper surface floated off in a living state, and possibly capable of living independently and of founding new colonies. It is only by a somewhat wild poetical licence that Eozoon has been represented as a " kind of enormous composite animal stretching from the shores of Labrador to Lake Superior, and thence northward and southward to an unknown distance, and forming masses 1,500 feet in depth." We may, it is true, readily believe in the composite nature of masses or Eozoon, and we see in the corals evidence of the great size to which composite animals of a higher grade can attain. In the case of Eozoon we must imagine an ocean floor more uniform and level than that now existing. On this the organism would establish itself in spots and patches. These might finally be- come confluent over large areas, just as massive corals do. As individual masses attained maturity and died, their pores would be filled up with limestone or silicious deposits, and thus could form a solid basis for new generations, and in this way limestone to an indefinite extent might be produced. Further, wherever such masses were high enough to be attacked by the breakers, or where portions of the sea bottom were elevated, the more fragile parts of the surface would be broken up and scattered widely in beds of fragments over the bottom of the sea, while here and there beds of mud or sand, or of volcanic debris would be deposited over the living or dead organic mass, and would form the layers of gneiss and other schistose rocks interstratified with the Laurentian limestone. In this way, in short, Eozoon would perform a function combining that which corals and Foraminifera perform in the modern seas ; forming both reef limestones and exten- sive chalky beds, and probably living both in the shallow and THE DAWN OF LIFE 127 the deeper parts of the ocean. If in connection with this we consider the rapidity with which the soft, simple, and almost structureless sarcode of these Protozoa can be built up, and the probability that they were more abundantly supplied with food, both for nourishing their soft parts and skeletons, than any similar creatures in later times, we can readily understand the great volume and extent of the Laurentian limestones which they aided in producing. I say aided in producing, because I would not care to commit myself to the doctrine that the Laurentian limestones are wholly of this origin. There may have been other limestone builders than Eozoon, FIG. II. Section of a Nummulite, from Eocene Limestone of Syria. S'howing chambers, tubnli, and canals. Compare this and Fig. 12 with Fig. 7 and Nature-print of Eozoon. and there may have been limestones formed by plants like the modern Nullipores, or by merely mineral deposition. Its relations to modern animals of its type have been very clearly defined by Dr. Carpenter. In the structure of its proper wall and its fine parallel perforations, it resembles the Nummulites and their allies ; and the organism may therefore be regarded as an aberrant member of the Nummuline group, which affords some of the largest and most widely distributed of the fossil Foraminifera. This resemblance may be seen in Fig. ii. To the Nummulites it also conforms in its tendency to form a supplemental or intermediate skeleton with canals, 128 THE DAWN OF LIFE though the canals themselves in the arrangement more nearly resemble Calcarina, which is represented in Fig. 12. In its superposition of many layers, and in its tendency to a heaped up or acervuline irregular growth it resembles Polytrema and TinoporuS) forms of a different group in so far as shell-struc- ture is concerned. It may thus be regarded as a composite type, combining peculiarities now observed in two groups, or it may be regarded as representing one of these in another series. At the time when Dr. Carpenter stated these FIG. 12. Portion of shell of Calcarina. Magnified, after Carpenter, (a) Cells. (l>) Original cell wall with tubuli. (f) Supplementary skeleton with canals. affinities, it might be objected that Foraminifera of these families are in the main found in the modern and Tertiary periods. Dr. Carpenter has since shown that the curious oval Foraminifer called Fusultna, found in the coal formation, is allied to both Nummulites and Rotalines ; and Mr. Brady has discovered a true Nummulite in the Lower Carboniferous of Belgium. I have myself found small Foraminifera in the Silurian and Cambro-Silurian of Canada. This group being THE DAWN OF LIFE 129 now brought down to the Palaeozoic, we may hope to trace it to the Primordial, and thus to bring it still nearer to Eozoon in time. Though Eozoon was probably not the only animal of the Laurentian seas, yet it was in all likelihood the most con- spicuous and important as a collector of calcareous matter, filling the same place afterwards occupied by the reef-building corals. Though probably less efficient than these as a con- structor of solid limestones, from its less permanent and con- tinuous growth, it formed wide floors and patches on the sea bottom, and when these were broken up, vast quantities of limestone were formed from their debris. It must also be borne in mind that Eozoon was not everywhere infiltrated with ser- pentine or other silicious minerals ; quantities of its substance were merely filled with carbonate of lime, resembling the chamber wall so closely that it is nearly impossible to make out the difference, and thus is likely to pass altogether unobserved by collectors, and to baffle even the microscopist. Although, therefore, the layers which contain well characterised Eozoon are few and far between, there is reason to believe that in the composition of the limestones of the Laurentian it bore no small part, and as these limestones are some of them several hundred feet in thickness, and extend over vast areas, Eozoon may be supposed to have been as efficient a world-builder as the Stromatoporae of the Silurian and Devonian, the Globi- gerinse and their allies in the chalk, or the Nummulites and Miliolites in the Eocene. It is a remarkable illustration of the constancy of natural causes and of the persistence of animal types, that these humble Protozoans, which began to secrete calcareous matter in the Laurentian period, have been continuing their work in the ocean through all the geological ages, and are still busy in accumulating those chalky muds with which recent dredging operations in the deep sea have made us so familiar. (See Note appended.) All this seems sufficiently reasonable, more especially since 130 THE DAWN OF LIFE no mineralogist has yet succeeded in giving a feasible inor- ganic explanation of the combination of canals, laminae, tubu- lation and varied mineral character existing in Eozoon. But then comes the strange fact of its apparent isolation with- out companions in highly crystalline rocks, and with appa- rently no immediate successors. This has staggered many, and it certainly, if taken thus baldly, seems in some degree improbable. Recent discoveries, however, are removing this reproach from Eozoon. The Laurentian rocks have yielded other varieties, or perhaps species of the genus, those which I have described as variety Acervulina, and variety Minor, and still another form, more like a Stromatopora, which I have provisionally named E. latior, from the breadth and uniformity of its plates. 1 There are also in the Laurentian limestone cylindrical bodies apparently originally tubular, and with the sides showing radiating markings in the manner of corals, or of the curious Cambrian Archaeocyathus. Matthew, a most careful observer, has found in the Laurentian limestone of New Brunswick certain laminated bodies of cylindrical form, constituting great reefs in the limestone, and in the slates linear flat objects resembling Algae or Graptolites, and spicular structures resembling those of sponges. 2 Britton has also de- scribed from the Laurentian limestone of New Jersey certain ribbon-like objects of graphite which he regards as vegetable, and names Archceophyton Newberryii? Should these objects prove to be organic, Eozoon will no longer be alone. Besides this the peculiar bodies named Cryptozoum by Hall, and which are intermediate in structure between Eozoon and Loftusia, have now been found as low as the Lower Cambrian. 4 Barrois 1 Notes on Specimens of Eozoon, " Memoirs of Peter Redpath Museum," 1888. 8 Bui. Nat. Hist. New Brunsnoick, No. IX., 1890. 8 Annals N. Y. Academy of Science, 1888. 4 Walcott, Lower Cambrian, 1892. THE DAWN OF LIFE 13! has also recently announced the discovery of forms which he regards as akin to the modern Radiolaria, creatures of a little higher grade than the Foraminifera, in the " Archaean " rocks of Brittany. 1 Thus Eozoon is no longer isolated, but has companions of the same great age with itself. The progress of discovery is also daily carrying the life of the Cambrian to lower beds, and thus nearer to the Laurentian. It is not un- likely that in a few years a pre-Cambrian fauna will force itself on the attention of the most sceptical geologists. REFERENCES: "Life's Dawn on Earth," London, 1875. (Now out of print.) "Specimens of Eozoon Canadense in the Peter Red path Museum, Montreal," 1888. (This memoir contains reference to pre- vious papers.) 1 Natural Science, Oct., 1892. APPENDED NOTES. 1. Stromatopora. It has been usual of late to regard these as allies of the modern Millepores and Hydractinese ;but careful study of large series of specimens has convinced me that some species, notably the Stromato- cerium of the Cambro- Silurian and the cryptozoum of the Cambrian, cannot be so referred. I hope to establish this in the future, if time permit. 2. MODERN FORAMINIFERA. The discovery by Brady and Lister of reproductive chamberlets at the margin of the modern orbitolites, tends to connect this with Eozoon. The gigantic foraminiferal species discovered by Agassiz at the Gallipagos, has points of affinity with Eozoon ; and its arenaceous nature does not affect this, as we know sandy species in this group closely allied to others that are calcareous. 7* WHA T MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF DR. WILLIAM B. CARPENTER, WHO, AMONG HIS MANY SERVICES TO SCIENCE, DEVOTED MUCH TlME AND LABOUR TO THE INVESTIGATION OF EOZOON, AND BY HIS KNOWLEDGE OF FORAMINIFERA AND UNRIVALLED POWER OF UNRAVELLING DIFFICULT STRUCTURES DID MUCH TO RENDER IT INTELLIGIBLE. THE MICROSCOPE IN GEOLOGY CONTRIBUTIONS OF THE STUDY OF EOZOON TO OUR KNOWLEDGE OF THE MODE OF PRESERVATION OF FOSSILS ITS TEACHING RELA- TIVELY TO THE ORIGIN OF LIFE AND THE LAWS OF ITS INTRODUCTION AND PROGRESS SPECIMEN OF EOZOON CANADENSE (DAWSON), showing General Form and Osculifonn Tubes. (Reproduced from Photograph.) CHAPTER VI. WHA T MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON. THE microscope has long been a recognised and valued aid of the geological observer, and is perhaps now in danger of being somewhat overrated by enthusiastic specialists. To the present writer its use is no novelty. When, as a very young geologist, collecting fossil plants in the coal fields of Novia Scotia, I obtained access to the then recently published work of Witham on the " Internal Structure of Fossil Vege- tables." l Fired by the desire to learn something of the structure of the blocks of fossil wood in my collection, I at once procured a microscope of what would now be considered a very im- perfect kind, and proceeded to make attempts to slice and examine my specimens, and was filled with joy when these old blackened stems for the first time revealed to me their wonderful structures. At the same time I extended my studies to every minute form of life that could be obtained from the sea or fresh waters. A few years later (in 1841), when a student in Edinburgh, I made the acquaintance of Mr. Sanderson of that city, who had worked for Nicol and Witham in the preparation of specimens, and learnt the modes which he had employed. Since that time I have been accustomed to subject every rock, earth or fossil which came under my notice to microscopic scrutiny, not as a mere specialist in that mode of observation, or with the parade of methods and details now customary, but with the view of obtaining valuable facts bear- 1 Edinburgh, 1833. 136 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON ing on any investigation I might have in hand. It was this habit which induced my old friend, Sir William Logan, in 1858 and subsequent years to ask my aid in the study of the forms believed or suspected to be organic, which had been discovered in the course of his surveys of the Laurentian rocks. In one respect this was unfortunate. It occupied much time, inter- fered to some extent with other researches, led to unpleasant controversies. But these evils were more than compensated by the insight which the study gave into the fact of the persistence of organic structures in highly crystalline rocks, and to the modes of ascertaining and profiting, by these obscure remains, while it has guided and stimulated enquiry and thought as to the origin and history of life. These benefits entitle the re- searches and discussions on Eozoon to be regarded as marking a salient point in the history of geological discovery, and it is to these principally that I would attract attention in the pre- sent chapter. Perhaps nothing excites more scepticism as to the animal nature of Eozoon than the prejudice existing among geologists that no organism can be preserved in rocks so highly crystalline as those of the Laurentian series. I call this a prejudice, be- cause any one who makes the microscopic structure of rocks and fossils a special study, soon learns that fossils and the rocks containing them may undergo the most remarkable and complete mechanical and chemical changes without losing their minute structure, and that limestones, if once fossiliferous, are hardly ever so much altered as to lose all traces of the organisms which they contained, while it is a most common occurrence to find highly crystalline rocks of this kind abound- ing in fossils preserved as to their minute structure. Let us, however, look at the precise conditions under which this takes place. When calcareous fossils of irregular surface and porous or cellular texture, such as Eozoon may have been, or corals were WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 137 and are, become imbedded in clay, marl, or other soft sedi- ment, they can be washed out and recovered in a condition similar to that of recent specimens, except that their pores or cells, if open, may be filled with the material of the matrix, or if not so open that they can be thus filled, they may be more or less incrusted with mineral deposits introduced by water percolating the mass, or may even be completely filled up in this way. But if such fossils are contained in hard rocks, they usually fail, when these are broken, to show their external sur- faces, and, breaking across with the containing rock, they ex- hibit their internal structure merely, and this more or less distinctly, according to the manner in which their cells or cavities have been filled with mineral matter. Here the microscope becomes of essential service, especially when the structures are minute. A fragment of fossil wood which to the naked eye is nothing but a dark stone, or a coral which is merely a piece of grey or coloured marble, or a specimen of common crystalline limestone made up originally of coral frag- ments, presents, when sliced and magnified, the most perfect and beautiful structure. In such cases it will be found that ordinarily the original substance of the fossil remains in a more or less altered state. Wood may be represented by dark lines of coaly matter, or coral by its white or transparent calcareous laminae; while the material which has been introduced, and which fills the cavities, may so differ in colour, transparency, or crystallization, as to act differently on light, and so reveal the original structure. These fillings are very curious. Sometimes they are mere earthy or muddy matter which has been washed into the cavities. Sometimes they are transparent and crystal- line. Often they are stained with oxide of iron or coaly materials. They may consist of carbonate of lime, silica or silicates, sulphate of baryta, oxides of iron, carbonate of iron, iron pyrite, or sulphides of copper or lead, all of which are common materials. They are sometimes so complicated that 138 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON I have seen even the minute cells of woody structures, each with several bands of differently coloured materials deposited in succession, like the coats of an onyx agate. A further stage of mineralisation occurs when the substance of the organism is altogether removed and replaced by foreign matter, either little by little, or by being entirely dissolved or decomposed, leaving a cavity to be filled by infiltration. In this state are some silicified woods, and those corals which have been not filled with but replaced by silica, and can thus sometimes be obtained entire and perfect by the solution in an acid of the containing limestone, or by its removal in weathering. In this state are the beautiful silicified corals ob- tained from the corniferous limestone of Lake Erie, which are so perfectly replaced by flinty matter that when weathered out of the limestone, or treated with acid till the latter is removed, we find the coral as perfect as when recent. It may be well to present to the eye these different stages of fossilization. I have attempted to do this in Fig. 13, taking a tabulate coral of the genus Favosites for an example, and supposing the material employed to be calcite and silica. Precisely the same illustra- tion would apply to a piece of wood, except that the cell wall would be carbonaceous matter instead of carbonate of lime. In this figure the dotted parts represent carbonate of lime, the diagonally shaded parts silica or a silicate. Thus we have in the natural state the walls of carbonate of lime and the cavities empty (0). When fossilized the cavities may be merely filled with carbonate of lime, or they may be filled with silica (If, c} ; or the walls themselves may be replaced by silica, and the cavities may remain filled with carbonate of lime (d) ; or both the walls and cavities may be represented by or filled with silica or silicates (e). The ordinary specimens of Eozoon are supposed to be in the third of these stages, though some exist in the second, and I have reason to believe that some have reached to the fifth. I have not met with any in the WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 139 fourth stage, though this is not uncommon in Silurian and' Devonian fossils. I have further to remark that the reason why wood and the cells of corals so readily become silicified is that the organic matter which they contain, becoming oxidized in decay, produces carbon dioxide, which, by its affinity for alkalies, can decompose soluble silicates and thus throw down their silica in an insoluble state. Thus a fragment of decay- ing wood imbedded in a deposit holding water and alkaline silicates almost necessarily becomes silicified. It is also to be remarked that the ordinary specimens of Eozoon have actually not attained to the extreme degree of mineralization seen in some much more recent silicified woods and corals, inasmuch r^rrV* 3 IL'111 If! :I'L?J FIG. 13. Diagram show ng different States of Fossilization of a cell of a Tabulate Coral, (a) Natural condition walls calcite, cell empty. (/>) Walls calcite, cell filled with the same, (c) Walls calcite, cell filled with silica or silicate, (d) Walls silicified, cell filled with calcite. (e) Walls silicified, cell filled with silica or silicate. as the portion believed to have been the original calcareous test has not usually been silicified, but still remains in the state of calcium carbonate. With regard, then, to the calcareous organisms with which we have now more especially to do, when these are embedded in pure limestone and filled with the same, so that the whole rock, fossils and cavities, is one in composition, and when meta- morphic action has caused the whole to become crystalline, and has perhaps removed the remains of carbonaceous matter, it may be very difficult to detect any traces of structure. But I4O WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON even in this case careful management of light may reveal some indications. In many instances, however, even where the limestones have become perfectly crystalline, and the cleavage planes cut freely across the fossils, these exhibit their forms and minute structures in great perfection. This is the case in many of the Lower Silurian limestones of Canada, as I have elsewhere shown. 1 The grey crystalline Trenton limestone of Montreal, used as a building stone, is an excellent illustration. To the naked eye it is a grey marble composed of cleavable crystals ; but when examined in thin slices, it shows its or- ganic fragments in the greatest beauty, and all their minute parts are perfectly marked out by delicate carbonaceous lines. The only exception in this limestone is in the case of the crinoids, in which the cellular structure is filled with trans- parent calc-spar, perfectly identical with the original solid matter, so that they appear solid and homogeneous, but there are examples in which even the minute meshes of these become' apparent. The specimen represented in Fig. 14 is a mass of Corals, Polyzoa, and Crinoids, and shows these under a low power, as represented in the figure. The specimen in Fig. 15 shows the Laurentian Eozoon in a similar state of preservation. It is from a sketch by Dr. Carpenter, and exhibits the delicate canals partly filled with calcite or dolomite, as clear and colour- less as that of the shell itself, and distinguishable only by careful management of the light. In the case of recent and fossil Foraminifers, these very frequently have their chambers filled solid with calcareous matter, and as Dr. Carpenter well remarks, even well preserved Tertiary Nummulites in this state often fail greatly in showing their structures, though in the same condition they occasionally show these in great perfection. Among the finest I have seen are specimens from the Mount of Olives, and Dr. Carpenter 1 Canadian Naturalist, 1859 : " Microscopic Structure of Canadian Limestones." WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 14! mentions as equally good those of the London clay at Brackle- sham. But in no condition do modern Foraminifera, or those of the Tertiary and Mesozoic rocks appear in greater perfection than when filled with the hydrous silicate of iron and potash FIG. 14. Slice of Crystalline Lower Silurian Limestone ; showing Crinoids, Bryozoa, and Corals in fragments. FIG. 15. Walls of Eozoon penetrated with Canals. The unshaded portions filled with Calcite. (After Carpenter.) called glauconite or green earth, a substance now forming in some parts of the ocean, and which gives, by the abundance of its little bottle-green concretions the name of " greensand " to formations of the Cretaceous age both in Europe and America. 142 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON In some beds of greensand every grain seems, to have been moulded into the interior of a microscopic shell, and has re- tained its form after the frail envelope has been removed. In some cases the glauconite has not only filled the chambers but has penetrated the fine tubulation, and when the shell is removed, either naturally or by the action of an acid, the silicious fillings of the interior of the tubes project in minute needles or bundles of threads of marvellous delicacy from the surface of the cast. It is in the warmer seas, and especially in the bed of the Egean and of the Gulf Stream, that such specimens are now most usually found. 1 If we ask why this mineral glauconite should be associated with foraminiferal shells, the answer is that they are both products of one kind of locality. The same sea bottoms in which Foraminifera most abound are also those in which the chemical conditions for the formation of glauconite exist. Hence, no doubt, the association of this mineral with the great foraminiferal forma- tion of the chalk. It is indeed by no means unlikely that the selection by these creatures of the pure carbonate of lime from the sea water or its minute plants, may be the means of setting free the silica, iron, and potash, in a state suitable for their combination. Similar silicates are found associated with marine limestones, as far back as the Cambro-Silurian age; and Dr. Sterry Hunt, than whom no one can be a better authority on chemical geology, has argued on chemical grounds that the occurrence of serpentine with the remains of Eozoon is an association of the same character. However this may be, the infiltration of the pores of Eozoon with serpentine and other silicates has evidently been one main means of its preservation. When so infiltrated no meta- morphism short of the complete fusion of the containing rock 1 Beautiful specimens of Nummulites preserved in this way, from the Eocene of Kumpfen in Bavaria, have been communicated to me through the kindness of Dr. Otto Ilahn. WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 143 could obliterate the minutest points of structure ; and that such fusion has not occurred, the preservation in the Laurentian rocks of the most delicate lamination of the beds shows con- clusively ; while, as already stated, it can be shown that the alteration which has occurred might have taken place at a temperature far short of that necessary to fuse limestone. Thus has it happened that these most ancient fossils have been handed down to our time in a state of preservation com- parable, as Dr. Carpenter states, to that of the best preserved fossil Foraminifera from the more recent formations that have come under his observation in the course of all his long ex- perience. Let us now look more minutely at the nature of the typical specimens of Eozoon as originally observed and described, and then turn to those preserved in other ways, or more or less de- stroyed or defaced. Taking a polished specimen from Petite Nation, we find the shell represented by white limestone, and the chambers by light green serpentine. By acting on the surface with a dilute acid we etch out the calcareous part, leaving a cast in serpentine of the cavities originally occupied by the soft animal substance, and when this is done in polished slices, these may be made to print their own characters on paper, as has actually been done in the plate prefixed, which is an electrotype from an etched specimen, and shows both the laminated and acervuline parts of the fossil. If the pro- cess of decalcification has been carefully executed, we find in the excavated spaces delicate ramifying processes of opaque serpentine or transparent dolomite, which were originally im- bedded in the calcareous substance, and which are often of extreme fineness and complexity. 1 (Figs. 18, 19.) These are casts of the canals which traversed the shell when still inhabited by the animal, and have subsequently been filled with mineral 1 Very fine specimens can be produced by polishing thin slices, and then etching them slightly with a very weak acid. (Plate prefixed.) 144 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON matter. In evidence of this we sometimes find in a single canal an outer tubular layer of serpentine and an inner filling of dolomite, just as vessels of fossil plants are sometimes filled with successive coats of different materials. In some well preserved specimens we find the original cell wall represented by a delicate white film, which under the microscope shows minute needle-like parallel processes representing its still finer tubuli. It is evident that to have filled these tubuli, the ser- pentine must have been introduced in a state of actual solution, and must have carried with it no foreign impurities. Conse quently we find that in the chambers themselves the serpentine is pure ; and if we examine it under polarized light, we see that it presents a singularly curdled or irregularly laminated appear- ance, as if it had an imperfectly crystalline structure, and had been deposited in irregular laminae, beginning at the sides of the chambers, and filling them toward the middle, and had afterward been cracked by shrinkage, and the cracks filled with a second deposit of serpentine. 1 Now, serpentine is a hydrous silicate of magnesia, and all that we need to suppose is that in the waters of the Laurentian sea magnesia was present instead of iron, alumina or potash, and we can understand that the Laurentian fossil has been petrified by infiltration with ser- pentine, as more modern Foraminifera have been with glaucon- ite, which, though it does not contain magnesia, often has a considerable percentage of alumina. Further, in specimens of Eozoon from Burgess, the filling mineral is loganite, a com- pound of silica, alumina, magnesia and iron with water, while in other specimens the filling mineral is pyroxene. In like 1 The same structures may be well seen in thin slices polished, to be viewed as transparent objects. I may, however, explain that if these are made roughly, and heated in the process, they may often show only mineral structures and cleavage planes, whereas, if polished with great care and slowly, and afterwards cleaned with an acid, they may show the canals in great perfection. WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 145 manner, in certain Silurian limestones from New Brunswick and Wales, in which the delicate microscopic pores of the skeletons of stalked starfishes or crinoids have been filled with mineral deposits, so that when decalcified these are most beau- tifully represented by their casts, Dr. Hunt has proved the filling mineral to be l intermediate between serpentine and glauconite. We have, therefore, ample warrant for adhering to his con- FIG. 1 6. Joint of a Crinoid, having its Pores injected with a Hydrous Silicate. Upper Silurian Limestone, Pole Hill, New Brunswick. Magni- fied 25 diameters. elusion that the Laurentian serpentine was deposited under conditions similar to those of the modern greensand. Indeed, independently of Eozoon, it is impossible that any geologist who has studied the manner in which this mineral is associated with the Laurentian limestones could believe it to have been 1 Silicate of alumina, iron, magnesia, and potash. 146 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON formed in any other way. Nor need we be astonished at the fineness of the infiltration by which these minute tubes, perhaps __i __ of an inch in diameter, are filled with mineral matter. The micro-geologist well knows how, in more modern deposits, the finest pores of fossils are filled, and that mineral matter in solution can penetrate the smallest openings that the micro- scope can detect. Wherever the fluids of the living body can penetrate, there also mineral substances can be carried, and FIG. 17. Shell from a'Silurian Limestone, Wales ; its cavity filled with Hydrous Silicate. Magnified 25 diameters. this natural injection, effected under great pressure and with the advantage of ample time, can surpass any of the feats of the anatomical manipulator. Fig. 16 represents a microscopic joint of a Crinoid from the Upper Silurian of New Brunswick, injected with the hydrous silicate already referred to, and Fig, 17 shows a microscopic chambered or spiral shell, from a Welsh Silurian limestone, with its cavities filled with a similar substance. Taking the specimens preserved by serpentine as typical, we now turn to certain other and, in some respects, less character- WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 147 istic specimens, which are nevertheless very instructive. At the Calumet some of the masses are partly filled with serpen- tine and partly with white pyroxene, an anhydrous silicate of lime and magnesia. The two minerals can readily be distin- guished when viewed with polarized light ; and in some slices I have seen part of a chamber or. group of canals filled with FIG. 18. Casts of Canals of Eozoon in Serpentine, decalcified and highly magnified. _ FIG. 19. Canals of Eozoon. Highly Magnified. serpentine and part with pyroxene. In this case the pyroxene, or the materials which now compose it, must have been intro- duced by infiltration, as well as the serpentine. This is the more remarkable as pyroxene is most usually found as an in- gredient of igneous rocks ; but Dr. Hunt has shown that in the Laurentian limestones, and also in veins traversing them, it 148 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON occurs under conditions which imply its deposition from water, either cold or warm. Giimbel remarks on this : " Hunt, in a very ingenious manner, compares this formation and deposition of serpentine, pyroxene, and loganite, with that of glauconite, whose formation has gone on uninterruptedly from the Silurian 10 the Tertiary period, and is even now taking place in the depths of the sea ; it being well known that Ehrenberg and others have already shown that many of the grains of glauconite are casts of the interior of foraminiferal shells. In the light of this comparison, the notion that the serpentine and such-like minerals of the primitive limestones have been formed, in a similar manner, in the chambers of Eozoic Foraminifera, loses any traces of improbability which it might at first seem to possess." In many parts of the skeleton of Eozoon, and even in the best infiltrated serpentine specimens, there are portions of the cell wall and canal system which have been filled with cal- careous spar or with dolomite, so similar to the skeleton that it can be detected only under the most favourable lights and with great care (Fig. 15, supra). It is further to be remarked that in all the specimens of true Eozoon, as well as in many other calcareous fossils preserved in ancient rocks, the cal- careous matter, even when its minute structures are not pre- served, or are obscured, presents a minutely granular or curdled appearance, arising, no doubt, from the original presence of organic matter, and not recognised in purely inorganic calcite. Other specimens of fragmental Eozoon from the Petite Nation localities have their canals filled with dolomite, which probably penetrated them after they were broken up and im- bedded in the rock. I have ascertained, with respect to these fragments of Eozoon, that they occur abundantly in certain layers of the Laurentian limestone, beds of some thickness being in great part made up of them, and coarse and fine frag- WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 149 ments occur in alternate layers, like the broken corals in some Silurian limestones. Finally, on this part of the subject, careful observation of many specimens of Laurentian limestone which present no trace of Eozoon when viewed by the naked eye, and no evi- dence of structure when acted on with acids, are nevertheless organic, and consist of fragments of Eozoon, and possibly of other organisms, not infiltrated with silicates, but only with carbonate of lime, and consequently revealing only obscure indications of their minute structure. I have satisfied myself of this by long and patient investigations, which scarcely admit of any adequate representation, either by words or figures. Every worker in those applications of the microscope to geological specimens which have been termed micro-geology, is familiar with the fact that crystalline forces and mechanical movements of material often play the most fantastic tricks with fossilized organic matter. In fossil woods, for example, we often have the tissues disorganized, with radiating crystalliza- tions of calcite and little spherical concretions of quartz, or dis- seminated cubes and grains of pyrite, or little veins filled with sulphate of barium or other minerals. We need not, therefore, be surprised to find that in the venerable rocks containing Eozoon, such things occur in the highly crystalline Laurentian limestones, and even in some still showing the traces of Eozoon. We find many disseminated crystals of magnetite, pyrite, spinel, mica and other minerals, curiously curved prisms of vermicular mica, bundles of aciculi of tremolite and similar substances, veins of calcite and crysotile or fibrous serpentine, which often traverse the best specimens. Where these occur abundantly, we usually find no organic structures remaining, or if they exist, they are in a very defective state of preservation. Even in specimens presentingt he lamination of Eozoon to the naked eye, these crystalline actions have often destroyed the minute structure ; and I fear that some microscopists have I5O WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON been victimized, by having under their consideration only specimens in which the actual characters had been too much defaced to be discernible. No mistake can be greater than to suppose that any and every specimen of Laurentian limestone must contain Eozoon. More especially have I hitherto failed to detect traces of it in those carbonaceous or graphitic lime- stones which are so very abundant in the Laurentian country. Perhaps where vegetable matter was very plentiful Eozoon did not thrive, or, on the other hand, the growth of Eozoon may have diminished the quantity of vegetable matter. It is also to be observed that much compression and distortion have oc- curred in the beds of Laurentian limestone and their contained fossils, and also that the specimens are often broken by faults, some of which are so small as to appear only on microscopic examination, and to shift the plates of the fossil just as if they were beds of rock. This, though it sometimes produces puzzling appearances, is an evidence that the fossils were hard and brittle when this faulting took place, and is consequently an additional proof of their extraneous origin. In some speci- mens it would seem that the lower and older part of the fossil had been wholly converted into serpentine or pyroxene, or had so nearly experienced this change that only small parts of the calcareous wall can be recognised. These portions correspond with fossil woods altogether silicified, not only by the filling of the cells, but also by the conversion of the walls into silica. I have specimens which manifestly show the transition from the ordinary condition of filling with serpentine to one in which the cell-walls are represented obscurely by one shade of this mineral and the cavities by another. In general, however, it will be gathered from the above explanations that the specimens of Eozoon fall short in thoroughness of mineralization of some fossils in much more modern rocks. I have specimens of ancient sponges whose spicular skeletons, originally silicious, have been replaced by pyrite or bisulphide of iron, and of WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 15 I Tertiary fossil woods retaining perfectly their most minute struc- tures, yet entirely replaced by silica, so that not a particle of the original wood remains. The above considerations as to mode of preservation of Eozoon concur with those in the previous chapter in showing its oceanic character, if really a fossil ; but the ocean of the Eozoic period may not have been so deep as at present, and its waters were probably warm and well stocked with mineral matters derived from the newly formed land, or from hot springs in its own bottom. On this point the interesting in- vestigations of Dr. Hunt with reference to the chemical con- ditions of the Silurian seas allow us to suppose that the Lau- rentian ocean may have been much more richly stored, more especially with salts of lime and magnesia, than that of subse- quent times. Hence the conditions of warmth, light, and nutri- ment required by such gigantic Protozoans would all be present, and hence, also, no doubt, some of the peculiarities of their mineralization. I desire by the above statement of facts to show, on the one hand, that the study of Eozoon, regarded as probably an ancient form of marine life, aids us in understanding other ancient fossils, and their manner of preservation; and on the other hand, that those who deny the organic origin of Eozoon place us in the position of being unable, in any rational manner, to account for these forms, so characteristic of the Laurentian limestones, and set at naught the fair conclusions deducible from the mode of preservation of fossils in the later formations. The evidence of organic origin is perhaps not conclusive, and in the present state of knowledge it is certain to be met with much scepticism, more especially by certain classes of specialists, whose grasp of knowledge is not sufficiently wide to cover, on the one hand, fossilization and metamorphism, and on the other, to under- stand the lower forms of life. It may, however, be sufficient to qualify us in turning our thoughts for a few moments to con- 152 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON siderations suggested by the probable origin of animal life in the seas of the Laurentian period. Looking down from the elevation of our physiological and mental superiority, it is difficult to realize the exact conditions in which life exists in creatures so simple as the Protozoa. There may perhaps be higher intelligences, that find it equally difficult to realize how life and reason can manifest themselves in such poor houses of clay as those we inhabit. But placing ourselves near to these creatures, and entering, as it were, into sympathy with them, we can understand something of their powers and feelings. In the first place it is plain that they can vigorously, if roughly, exercise those mechanical, chemical, and vegetative powers of life which are characteristic of the animal. They can seize, swallow, digest, and assimilate food ; and, employing its albuminous parts in nourishing their tissues, can burn away the rest in processes akin to our respi- ration, or reject it from their system. Like us, they can sub- sist only on food which the plant has previously produced ; for in this world, from the beginning of time, the plant has been the only organism which could use the solar light and heat as forces to enable it to turn the dead elements of matter into living, growing tissues, and into organic compounds capable of nourishing the animal. Like us, the Protozoa ex- pend the food which they have assimilated in the production of animal force, and in doing so cause it to be oxidized, or burnt away, and resolved again into dead matter. It is true that we have much more complicated apparatus for performing these functions, but it does not follow that these give us much real superiority, except relatively to the more difficult condi- tions of our existence. The gourmand who enjoys his dinner may have no more pleasure in the act than the Amceba which swallows a Diatom ; and for all that the man knows of the subsequent processes to which the food is subjected, his in- terior might be a mass of jelly, with extemporised vacuoles, WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 153 like that of his humble fellow-animal. The clay is after all the same, and there may be as much difficulty in the making of a simple organism with varied powers, as a more complex frame for doing higher work. In order that we may feel, a complicated apparatus of nerves and brain cells has to be constructed and set to work ; but the Protozoon, without any distinct brain, is all brain, and its sensation is simply direct. Thus vision in these creatures is probably performed in a rough way by any part of their transparent bodies, and taste and smell are no doubt in the same case. Whether they have any perception of sound as distinct from the mere vibrations ascertained by touch, we do not know. Here, also, we are not far removed above the Pro- tozoa, especially those of us to whom touch, seeing and hear- ing are direct acts, without any thought or knowledge of the apparatus employed. We might, so far, as well be Amoebas. As we rise higher we meet with more differences. Yet it is evident that our gelatinous fellow being can feel pain, dread danger, desire possessions, enjoy pleasure, and in a direct un- conscious way entertain many of the appetites and passions that affect ourselves. The wonder is that with so little of organization it can do so much. Yet, perhaps, life can mani- fest itself in a broader and more intense way where there is little organization, and a highly strung and complex organism is not so much a necessary condition of a higher life as a mere means of better adapting it to its present surroundings. A similar lesson is taught by the complexity of their skeletons. We speak in a crude, unscientific way of these animals accumulating calcareous matter, and building up reefs of limestone. We must, however, bear in mind that they are as dependent on their food for the materials of their skeletons as we are, and that their crusts grow in the interior of the sarcode just as our bones do within our bodies. The provision even for nourishing the interior of the skeleton by 154 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON tubuli and canals is in principle similar to that involved in the canals, cells, and canalicules of bone. The Amoeba, of course, knows neither more nor less of this than the average English- man. It is altogether a matter of unconscious growth. The process in the Protozoa strikes some minds, however, as the more wonderful of the two. It is, says an eminent modern physiologist, a matter of "profound significance" that this "particle of jelly [the sarcode of a Foraminifer] is capable of guiding physical ' forces in such a manner as to give rise to these exquisite and almost mathematically arranged structures." Respecting the structures themselves there is no exaggeration in this. No arch or dome framed by human skill is more perfect in beauty or in the realization of mechanical ideas than the tests of some Foraminifera, and none is so complete and wonderful in its internal structure. The particle of jelly, how- ever, is a figure of speech. The body of the humblest Foram- inifer is much more than this. It is an organism with divers parts, and it is endowed with the mysterious forces of life which in it guide the physical forces, just as they do in building up phosphate of lime in our bones, or indeed, just as the will of the architect does in building a palace. The profound signi- ficance which this has, reaches beyond the domain of the physical and vital, even to the spiritual. It clings to all our conceptions of living things : " quite as much, for example, to the evolution of an animal with all its parts from a one-celled germ, as to the connection of brain cells with the manifesta- tions of intelligence." Viewed in this way, we may share with the author of the sentence I have quoted his feeling of venera- tion in the presence of this great wonder of animal life, " burn- ing, and not consumed," nay, building up, and that in many and beautiful forms. We may realize it most of all in the presence of the organism which was perhaps the first to mani- fest on our planet these marvellous powers. We must, how- ever, here also, beware of that credulity which makes too many WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 155 thinkers limit their conceptions altogether to physical force in matters of this kind The merely materialistic physiologist is really in no better position than the savage who quails before the thunderstorm, or rejoices in the solar warmth, and seeing no force or power beyond, fancies himself in the immediate presence of his God. In Eozoon we must discern not only a mass of jelly but a being endowed with that higher vital force which surpasses vegetable life, and also physical and chemical forces ; and in this animal energy we must see an emanation from a Will higher than our own, ruling vitality itself; and this not merely to the end of constructing the skeleton of a Protozoon, but of elaborating all the wonderful developments of life that were to follow in succeeding ages, and with re- ference to which the production and growth of this creature were initial steps. It is this mystery of design which really constitutes the "profound significance" of the foraminiferal skeleton. Another phenomenon of animality forced upon our notice by the Protozoa is that of the conditions of life in animals not individual, as we are, but aggregative and cumulative in in- definite masses. What, for instance, the relations to each other of the Polyps, growing together in a coral mass, or the separate parts of a Sponge, or the separate lobes of a Foram- inifer. In the case of the Polyps we may believe that there is special sensation in the tentacles and oral opening of each individual, and that each may experience hunger when in want, or satisfaction when it is filled with food, and that in- juries to one part of the mass may indirectly affect other parts, but that the nutrition of the whole mass may be as much unfelt by the individual Polyps as the processes going on in our own liver are by us. So in the case of a large Sponge, or Foraminifer, there may be some special sensation in individual cells, pseudopods, or segments, and the general sensation may be very limited, while unconscious living powers pervade the 156 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON whole. In this matter of aggregation of animals we have thus various grades. The Foraminifers and Sponges present us with the simplest of all, and that which most resembles the aggregation of buds in the plant. The Polyps and complex Bryozoons present a higher and more specialized type; and though the bilateral symmetry which obtains in the higher animals is of a different nature, it still at least reminds us of that multiplication of similar parts which we see in the lower grades of being. It is worthy of notice here that the lower animals which show aggregative tendencies present but im- perfect indications, or none at all, of bilateral symmetry. Their bodies, like those of plants, are for the most part built up around a central axis, or they show tendencies to spiral modes of growth. It is this composite sort of life which is connected with the main geological function of the Foraminifer. While active sensation, appetite, and enjoyment pervade the pseudopods and external sarcode of the mass, the hard skeleton common to the whole is growing within ; and in this way the calcareous matter is gradually removed from the sea water, and built up in solid reefs, or in piles of loose foiaminiferal shells. Thus it is the aggregative or common life, alike in Foraminifers as in Corals, that tends most powerfully to the accumulation of calcareous matter; and those creatures whose life is of this complex character are best suited to be world builders, since the result of their growth is not merely a cemetery of their osseous remains, but a huge communistic edifice, to which multitudes of lives have contributed, and in which successive generations take up their abode on the remains of their an- cestors. This process, so potent in the progress of the earth's geological history, began, as far as we know, with Eozoon. Whether, then, in questioning our proto-foraminifer, we have reference to the vital functions of its gelatinous sarcode, to the complexity and beauty of its calcareous test, or to its capacity WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON !$/ for effecting great material results through the union of in- dividuals, we perceive that we have to do, not with a low condition of those powers which we designate life, but with their manifestation through the means of a simple organism ; and this in a degree of perfection which we, from our point of view, would have in the first instance supposed impossible. If we imagine a world altogether destitute of life, we still might have geological formations in progress. Not only would volcanoes belch forth their liquid lavas and their stones and ashes, but the waves and currents of the ocean and the rains and streams on the land, with the ceaseless decomposing action of the carbonic acid of the atmosphere, would be piling up mud, sand, and pebbles in the sea. There might even be some formation of limestone taking place where springs charged with bicarbonate of lime were oozing out on the land or the bottom of the waters. But in such a world all the carbon would be in the state of carbon dioxide, and all the limestone would either be diffused in small quantities through various rocks or in limited local beds, or in solution, perhaps as chloride of calcium, in the sea. Dr. Hunt has given chemical grounds for supposing that the most ancient seas were largely supplied with this very soluble salt, instead of the chloride of sodium, or common salt, which now prevails in the sea water. Where in such a world would life be introduced ? on the land or in the waters ? All scientific probability would say in the latter. 1 The ocean is now vastly more populous than the land. The waters alone afford the conditions necessary at once for the most minute and the grandest organisms, at once for the simplest and for others of the most complex character. Especially do they afford the best conditions for 1 A recent writer (Simroth) has, however, undertaken to maintain the thesis that land life preceded that in the sea. It is unnecessary to say that he is an evolutionist, influenced by the necessity laid upon that philosophy to deduce whales, seals, etc., from land animals. 158 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON those animals which subsist in complex communities, and which aggregate large quantities of mineral matter in their skeletons. So true is this that up to the present time all the species of Protozoa and of the animals most nearly allied to them are aquatic. Even in the waters, however, plant life, though possibly in very simple forms, must precede the animal. Let humble plants, then, be introduced in the waters, and they would at once begin to use the solar light for the purpose of decomposing carbonic acid, and forming carbon compounds which had not before existed, and which, independently of vegetable life, would never have existed. At the same time lime and other mineral substances present in the sea water would be fixed in the tissues of these plants, either in a minute state of division, as little grains or Coccoliths, or in more solid masses like those of the Corallines and Nullipores. In this way a beginning of limestone formation might be made, and quantities of carbonaceous and bituminous matter, resulting from the decay of vegetable substances might accumulate on the sea bottom. Now arises the opportunity for animal life. The plants have collected stores of organic matter, and their minute germs, along with microscopic species, are floating everywhere in the sea. The plant has fulfilled its function as far as the waters are concerned, and now a place is prepared for the animal. In what form shall it appear ? Many of its higher forms, those which depend upon animal food or on the more complex plants for subsistence, would obviously be un- suitable. Further, the sea water is still too much saturated with saline matter to be fit for the higher animals of the waters. Still further, there may be a residue of internal heat forbidding coolness, and that solution of free oxygen which is an essential condition of existence to the higher forms of life. Something must be found suitable for this saline, imperfectly oxygenated, tepid sea. Something, too, is wanted that can aid in introduc- WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 159 ing conditions more favourable to higher life in the future. Our experience of the modern world shows us that all these conditions can be better fulfilled by the Protozoa than by any other creatures. They can live now equally in those great depths of ocean where the conditions are most unfavourable to other forms of life, and in tepid unhealthy pools overstocked with vegetable matter in a state of putridity. They form a most suitable basis for higher forms of life. They have re- markable powers of removing mineral matters from the waters and of fixing them in solid forms. So, in the fitness of things, a gigantic Foraminifer is just what we need, and after it has spread itself over the mud and rock of the primeval seas, and built up extensive reefs therein, other animals may be intro- duced, capable of feeding on it, or of sheltering themselves in its stony masses, and thus we have the appropriate dawn of animal life. But what are we to say of the cause of this new series of facts, so wonderfully superimposed upon the merely vegetable and mineral ? Must it remain to us as an act of creation, or was it derived from some pre-existing matter in which it had been potentially present ? Science fails to inform us, but con- jectural " phylogeny " steps in and takes its place. Haeckel, the prophet of this new philosophy, waves his magic wand, and simple masses of sarcode spring from inorganic matter, and form diffused sheets of sea slime, from which are in time separated distinct amoeboid and foraminiferal forms. Ex- perience, however, gives us no facts whereon to build this supposition, and it remains neither more nor less scientific or certain than that old fancy of the Egyptians, which derived animals from the fertile mud of the Nile. If we fail to learn anything of the origin of Eozoon, and if its life processes are just as inscrutable as those of higher creatures, we can at least enquire as to its history in geolo- logical time. In this respect we find, in the first place, that I6O WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON the Protozoa have not had a monopoly in their profession of accumulators of calcareous rock. Originated by Eozoon in the old Laurentian time, this pro- cess has been proceeding throughout the geological ages ; and while Protozoa, equally simple with the great prototype of the race, have been and are continuing its function, and producing new limestones in every geological period, and so adding to the volume of the successive formations, new workers of higher grades have been introduced, capable of enjoying higher forms of animal activity, and equally of labouring at the great task of continent building ; of existing, too, in seas less rich in mineral substances than those of the Eozoic time, and for that very reason better suited to higher and more skilled artists. It is to be observed in connection with this, that as the work of the Foraminifers has thus been assumed by others, their size and importance have diminished, and the larger forms of more recent times have some of them been fain to build up their hard parts of cemented sand instead of limestone. When the marvellous results of recent deep-sea dredgings were first made known, and it was found that chalky foram- iniferal earth is yet accumulating in the Atlantic, with sponges and sea urchins, resembling in many respects those whose remains exist in the chalk, the fact was expressed by the state- ment that we still live in the chalk period. Thus stated the conclusion is scarcely correct. We do not live in the chalk period, but the conditions of the chalk period still exist in the deeper portions of the sea. We may say more than this. To some extent the conditions of the Laurentian period still exist in the sea, except in so far as they have been removed by the action of the Foraminifera and other limestone builders. To those who can realize the enormous lapse of time involved in the geological history of the earth, this conveys an impression almost of eternity in the existence of this oldest of all the families of the animal kingdom. WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON l6l We are still more deeply impressed with this when we bring into view the great physical changes which have occurred since the dawn of life. When we consider that the skeletons of Eozoon contribute to form the oldest hills of our continents ; that they have been sealed up in solid marble, and that they are associated with hard crystalline rocks contorted in the most fantastic manner ; that these rocks have almost from the beginning of geological time been undergoing waste to supply the material of new formations ; that they have witnessed in- numerable subsidences and elevations of the continents ; and that the greatest mountain chains of the earth have been built up from the sea since Eozoon began to exist, we acquire a most profound impression of the persistence of the lower forms of animal life, and know that mountains may be removed and continents swept away and replaced, before the least of the humble gelatinous Protozoa can finally perish. Life may be a fleeting thing in the individual, but as handed down through successive generations of beings, and as a constant animating power in successive organisms, it appears, like its Creator, eternal. This leads to another and very serious question. How long did lineal descendants of Eozoon exist, and do they still exist ? We may for the present consider this question apart from ideas of derivation and elevation into higher planes of existence. Eozoon as a species, and even as a genus, may cease to exist with the Eozoic age, and we have no evidence whatever that any succeeding creatures are its modified descendants. As far as their structures inform us, they may as much claim to be original creations as Eozoon itself. Still descendants of Eozoon may have continued to exist, though we have not yet met with them. I should not be surprised to hear of a veritable speci- men being some day dredged alive in the Atlantic or the Pacific. It is also to be observed that in animals so simple as this many varieties may appear, widely different from the 1 62 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON original. In these the general form and habit of life are the most likely things to change, the minute structures much less so. We need not, therefore, be surprised to find its descend- ants diminishing in size or altering in general form, while the characters of th fine tubulation and of the canal system would remain. We need not wonder if any sessile Foraminifer of the Nummuline group should prove to be a descendant of Eozoon. It would be less likely that a Sponge or a Foraminifer of the Rotaline type should originate from it. If one could only secure a succession of deep-sea limestones with Foraminifers extending all the way from the Laurentian to the present time, I can imagine nothing more interesting than to compare the whole series, with the view of ascertaining the limits of descent with variation, and the points where new forms are introduced. We have not yet such a series, but it may be obtained ; and as these creatures are eminently cosmopolitan, occurring over vastly wide areas of sea bottom, and are very variable, they would afford a better test of theories of derivation than any that can be obtained from the more locally distributed and less variable animals of higher grade. I was much struck with this recently, in examining a series of Foraminifera from the Cretaceous of Manitoba, and comparing them with the varietal forms of the same species in the interior of Nebraska, 500 miles to the south, and with those of the English chalk and of the modern seas. In all these different times and places we had the same species. In all they existed under so many varietal forms passing into each other, that in former times every species had been multiplied by naturalists into several. Yet, in all, the identical varietal forms were repeated with the most minute markings the same. Here were at once constancy the most remarkable, and variations the most extensive. If we dwell on the one to the exclusion of the other, we reach only one-sided conclusions, imperfect and unsatisfactory. By taking both into connection we can alone realize the full significance WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 163 of the facts. We cannot yet obtain such series for all geological time ; but it may even now be worth while to enquire, What do we know as to any modification in the case of the primeval Foraminifers, whether with reference to the derivation from them of other Protozoa or of higher forms of life ? There is no link in geological fact to connect Eozoon with any of the Mollusks, Radiates, or Crustaceans of the succeed- ing Cambrian. What may be discovered in the future we can- not conjecture ; but at present these stand before us as distinct creations. It would of course be more probable that Eozoon should be the ancestor of some of the Foraminifera of the Primordial age, but strangely enough it is very dissimilar from all these, except Cryptozoum and some forms of Stromatopora ; and here, as already stated, the evidence of minute structure fails to a great extent. Of actual facts, therefore, we have none ; and those evolutionists who have regarded the dawn animal as an evidence in their favour have been obliged to have recourse to supposition and assumption. We may imagine Eozoon itself, however, to state its experi- ence as follows : " I, Eozoon Canadense, being a creature of low organization and intelligence, and of practical turn, am no theorist, but have a lively appreciation of such facts as I am able to perceive. I found myself growing upon the sea bottom, and know not whence I came. I grew and flourished for ages, and found no let or hindrance to my expansion, and abundance of food was always floated to me without my having to go in search of it. At length a change came. Certain creatures with hard snouts and jaws began to prey on me. Whence they came I know not ; I cannot think that they came from the germs which I had dispersed so abundantly throughout the ocean. Unfortunately, just at the same time lime became a little less abundant in the waters, perhaps because of the great demands I myself had made, and thus it was not so easy as before to produce a thick supplemental skeleton for defence. 164 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON So I had to give way. I have done my best to avoid extinc tion ; but it is clear that I must at length be overcome, and must either disappear or subside into a humbler condition, and that other creatures better provided for the new conditions of the world must take my place." In such terms we may suppose that this patriarch of the seas might tell his history, and mourn his destiny, though he might also congratulate himself on hav- ing in an honest way done his duty and fulfilled his function in the world, leaving it to other and perhaps wiser creatures to dispute as to his origin and fate, while perhaps much less perfectly fulfilling the ends of their own existence. Thus our dawn animal has positively no story to tell as to its own introduction or its transmutation into other forms of existence. It leaves the mystery of creation where it was, but in connection .with the subsequent history of life we can learn from it a little as to the laws which have governed the succes- sion of animals in geological time. First, we may learn that the plan of creation has been progressive, that there has been an advance from the few low and generalized types of the primaeval ocean to the more numerous, higher, and more specialized types of more recent times. Secondly, we learn that the lower types, when first introduced, and before they were subordinated to higher forms of life, existed in some of their grandest modifications as to form and complexity, and that in succeeding ages, when higher types were replacing them, they were subjected to decay and degeneracy. Thirdly, we learn that while the species has a limited term of existence in geological time, any large type of animal existence, like that of the Foraminifera or Sponges, for example, once introduced, continues and finds throughout all the vicissitudes of the earth some appropriate residence. Fourthly, as to the mode of in- troduction of new types, or whether such creatures as Eozoon had any direct connection with the subsequent introduction of Mollusks, Worms, or Crustaceans, it is altogether silent, nor WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON 165 can it predict anything as to the order or manner of their introduction. Had we been permitted to visit the Laurentian seas, and to study Eozoon and its contemporary Protozoa when alive, it is plain that we could not have foreseen or predicted from the consideration of such organisms the future development of life. No amount of study of the prototypal Foraminifer could have led us distinctly to the conception of even a Sponge or a Polyp, much less of any of the higher animals. Why is this ? The answer is that the improvement into such higher types does not take place by any change of the elementary sarcode, either in those chemical, mechanical, or vital properties which we can study, but in the adding to it of new structures. In the Sponge, which is perhaps the nearest type of all, we have the movable pulsating cilium and true animal cellular tissue, and along with this the spicular or fibrous skeleton, these structures leading to an entire change in the mode of life and subsistence. In the higher types of animals it is the same. Even in the highest we have white blood corpuscles and germinal matter, which, in so far as we know, carry on no higher forms of life than those of an Amoeba ; but they are now made subordinate to other kinds of tissues, of great variety and complexity, which never have been observed to arise out of the growth of any Protozoon. There would be only a few conceivable inferences which the highest finite intelligence could deduce as to the development of future and higher animals. He might infer that the Foraminiferal sarcode, once introduced, might be the substratum or founda- tion of other but unknown tissues in the higher animals, and that the Protozoon type might continue to subsist side by side with higher forms of living things, as they were successively introduced. He might also infer that the elevation of the animal kingdom would take place with reference to those new properties of sensation and voluntary motion in which the humblest animals diverge from the life of the plant 166 WHAT MAY BE LEARNED FROM EOZOON It is important that these points should be clearly before our minds, because there has been current of late among natural- ists a loose way of writing with reference to them, which seems to have imposed on many who are not naturalists. It has been said, for example, that such an organism as Eozoon may include potentially all the structures and functions of the higher animals, and that it is possible that we might be able to infer or calculate all these with as much certainty as we can calcu- late an eclipse or any other physical phenomenon. Now, there is not only no foundation in fact for these assertions, but it is, from our present standpoint, not conceivable that they can ever be realized. The laws of inorganic matter give no data whence any a priori deductions or calculations could be made as to the structure and vital forces of the plant. The plant gives no data from which we can calculate the functions of the animal. The Protozoon gives no data from which we can calculate the specialties of the Mollusk, the Articulate, or the Vertebrate. Nor, unhappily, do the present conditions of life of themselves give us any sure grounds for predicting the new creations that may be in store for our old planet. Those who think to build a philosophy and even a religion on such data are mere dreamers, and have no scientific basis for their dogmas. They are as blind guides as our primaeval Protozoon himself would be in matters whose real solution lies in the harmony of our own higher and immaterial nature with the Being who is the Author of all life the Father " from whom every family in heaven and earth is named." REFERENCES: "Life's Dawn on Earth." London, 1885. Specimens of Eozoon in the Peter Redpath Museum, Montreal, 1888. THE APPARITION AND SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF THE EMINENT SWISS AND AMERICAN ZOOLOGIST LOUIS AGASSIZ, THE FOUNDER OF THE MODERN SCHOOL OF AMERICAN BIOLOGY, AND OF SIR RICHARD OWEN, A GREAT AND PHILOSOPHICAL NATURALIST, TO WHOSE TEACHING I AND VERY MANY OTHERS OWE OUR EARLIEST INTRODUCTION TO THE PRINCIPLE OF HOMOLOGY IN THE ANIMAL KINGDOM. MODERN IDEAS OF DERIVATION DEVELOPMENT OF ANIMAL FORMS IN TIME VARIOUS THEORIES OF DERIVATION HISTORY OF ORGANIC TYPES HISTORY OF ORGANS- TESTIMONY OF THE GEOLOGICAL RECORD LAWS OF THE SUCCESSION DEVELOPMENT AND EVOLUTION EVOLU- TIONIST THEOLOGIANS OLD FORMS OF TRILOBITES, from the Lower Cambrian (p. 173 et Olenelhts Thompsoni, Emmons. Agnostus vir, Matthew. Paradoxides regina, Matthew. CHAPTER VII. THE APPARITION AND SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS. TIME was when naturalists were content to take nature as they found it, without any over-curious inquiries as to the origin of its several parts, or the changes of which they might be susceptible. Geology first removed this pleasant state of repose, by showing that all our present species had a beginning, and were preceded by others, and these again by others. Geologists were, however, too much occupied with the facts of the succession to speculate on the ultimate causes of the appearance and disappearance of species, and it re- mained for zoologists and botanists, or as some prefer to call themselves, biologists, to construct hypotheses or theories to account for the ascertained fact that successive dynasties of species have succeeded each other in time. I do not propose in this paper so much to deal with the various doctrines as to derivation and development now current, as to ask the ques- tion, What do we actually know as to the origin and history of life on our planet ? This great question, confessedly accompanied with many difficulties and still waiting for its full solution, has points of intense interest both for the Geologist and the Biologist. " If," says the great founder of the uniformitarian School of Geology, " the past duration of the earth be finite, then the aggregate of geological epochs, however numerous, must con- stitute a mere moment of the past, a mere infinitesimal portion of eternity." Yet to our limited vision, the origin of life fades I7O THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS away in the almost illimitable depths of past time, and we are ready to despair of ever reaching, by any process of discovery, to its first steps of progress. At what time did life begin ? In what form did dead matter first assume or receive those mysterious functions of growth, reproduction and sensation? Only when we picture to ourselves an absolutely lifeless world, destitute of any germ of life or organization, can we realize the magnitude of these questions, and perceive how necessary it is to limit their scope if we would hope for any satisfactory answer. We may here dismiss altogether that form in which these questions present themselves to the biologist, when he experi- ments as to the evolution of living forms from dead liquids or solids attacking the unsolved problem of spontaneous genera- tion. Nor need we enter on the vast field of discussion as to modern animals and plants opened up by Darwin and others. I shall confine myself altogether to that historical or palceonto- logical aspect in which life presents itself when we study the fossil remains entombed in the sediments of the earth's crust, and which will enable me at least to show why some students of fossils hesitate to give in their adhesion to any of the cur- rent notions as to the origin of species. It will also be desir- able to avoid, as far as possible, the use of the term "evolution," as this has recently been employed in so many senses, whether of development or causation, as to have become nearly useless for any scientific purpose ; and that when I speak of creation of species, the term is to be understood not in the arbitrary sense forced on it by some modern writers, but as indicating the continuous introduction of new forms of life under definite laws, but by a power not emanating from within themselves, nor from the inanimate nature surrounding them. 1 1 The terms Derivation, Development and Causation have clear and definite meanings, and it is preferable, wherever possible, to use one or other of these. THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS i;i If we were to follow the guidance of those curious analogies which present themselves when we consider the growth of the individual plant or animal from the spore or the ovum, and the development of vegetable and animal life in geological time analogies which, however, it must be borne in mind can have no scientific value whatever, inasmuch as that similarity of conditions which alone can give force to reasoning from an- alogy in matters of science, is wholly wanting we should ex- pect to find in the oldest rocks embryonic forms alone, but of course embryonic forms suited to exist and reproduce them- selves independently. 1 I need not say to palaeontologists that this is not what we actually find in the primordial rocks. I need but to remind them of the early and remarkable development of such forms as the Trilobites, the Lingulidae and the Pteropods, all of them highly complex and specialized types, and remote from the embryonic stages of the groups to which they severally belong. In the case of the Trilobites, one need merely consider the beautiful symmetry of their parts, both transversely and longi- tudinally, their division into distinct regions, the necessary com- plexity of their muscular and nervous systems, their highly complex visual organs, the superficial ornamentation and micro- scopic structure of their crusts, their advanced position among Crustaceans, indicated by their strong affinity with the Arach- nidans or spiders and scorpions. (See figures prefixed.) 1 I may be pardoned for taking an example of the confusion of thought which this mode of reasoning has introduced into Biology from a clever article in the Contemporary written by a very able and much-esteemed biologist. He says : " The morphological distance between a newly hatched frog's tadpole and the adult frog is almost as great as that between the adult lancelet and the newly hatched larvae of the lamprey." The "mor- phological distance" truly, but what of the physiological distance between the young and adult of the same animal and two adult animals between which is placed the great gulf of specific and generic diversity which with- in human experience neither has been known to pass ? I 72 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS All these characters give them an aspect far from embryonic, while, as Barrande has pointed out, this advanced position of the group has its significance greatly strengthened by the fact that in early primordial times we have to deal not with one species, but with a vast and highly differentiated group, embrac- ing forms of many and varied subordinate types. As we shall see, these and other early animals may be regarded as of generalized types, but not as embryonic. Here, then, meets us at the outset the fact that in as far as the great groups of annu- lose and molluscous animals are concerned, we can trace these back no farther than to a period in which they appear already highly advanced, much specialized and represented by many diverse forms. Either, therefore, these great groups came in on this high initial plane, or we have scarcely reached half way back in the life-history of our planet. We have, here, however, by this one consideration, attained at once to two great and dominant laws regulating the his- . tory of life. First, the law of continuity, whereby new forms come in successively, throughout geological time, though, as we shall see, with periods of greater or less frequency. Secondly, the law of specialization of types, whereby general- ized forms are succeeded by those more special, and this pro- bably connected with the growing specialization of the inorganic world. It is this second law which causes the parallelism between the history of successive species and that of the embryo. We have already considered the claims which Eozoon and its contemporaries may urge to recognition, as beginnings of life ; but when we ascend from the Laurentian beds, we find ourselves in a barren series of conglomerates, sandstones, and other rocks, indicating shore rather than sea conditions, and remarkably destitute of indications of life. These are the Huronian beds, and possibly other series associated with them. They have afforded spicules of sponges, casts of burrows of THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS worms, obscure forms, which may represent crustaceans or mollusks, markings of unknown origin, and some laminated forms which may perhaps represent remains of Eozoon, though their structures are imperfectly preserved. These are sufficient to show that marine life continued in some forms, and to en- courage the hope that a rich pre-Cambrian fauna may yet be discovered. But let us leave for the present the somewhat isolated case of Eozoon, and the few scattered forms of the Huronian, and go on farther to the early Cambrian fauna. This is graphi- cally presented to us in the sections in South Wales, as de- scribed by Hicks. Here we find a nucleus of ancient rocks, supposed to be Laurentian, though in mineral character more nearly akin to the Huronian, but which have hitherto afforded no trace of fossils. Resting unconformably on these is a series of slates and sandstones, regarded as Lower Cambrian, the Caerfai group of Hicks, and which are the earliest holding organic remains. The lowest bed which contains indications of life is a red shale near the base of the series, which holds a few organic remains. The species are a Lingulella^ worm bur- rows and a Trilobite. 1 Supposing these to be all, it is remark- able that we have no Protozoa or Corals or Echinoderms, and that the types of Brachiopods and Crustaceans are of compara- tively modern affinities. Passing upward through 1,000 feet of barren sandstone and shale, we reach a zone in which many Trilobites of at least five genera are found, along with Pteropods, Brachiopods and Sponges. Thus it is that life comes in at the base of the Cambrian in Wales, and it may be regarded as a fair specimen of the facts as they appear in the earlier fossiliferous beds succeeding the Laurentian. Taking the first of these groups of fossils, we may recognise in the worms representatives of those that still haunt our shores, in the Trilobite a Crustacean or Arachnoid of no mean grade. 1 Probably of the genus Olenellus. 174 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS The Linguklla, whether we regard them as molluscoids, or, with Professor Morse, as singularly specialized worms, represent a peculiar and distinct type, handed down, through all the vicissitudes of the geological ages, to the present day. Had the Primordial life begun with species altogether inscrutable and unexampled in succeeding ages, this would no doubt have been mysterious ; but next to this is the mystery of the oldest forms of life being also among the newest. One great fact shines here with the clearness of noon-day. Whatever the origin of these creatures, they represent families which have endured till now in the struggle for existence without either elevation or degradation. Here, again, we may formulate an- other creative law. In every great group there are some forms much more capable of long continuance than others. Lingula among the Brachiopods is a marked instance. But when, with Hicks, we surmount the mass of barren beds underlying these remains, which from its unfossiliferous charac- ter is probably a somewhat rapid deposit of Arctic mud, like that which in all geological time has constituted the rough fill- ing of our continental formations, and have suddenly sprung upon us many genera of Trilobites, including the fewest-jointed and most many-jointed, the smallest and the largest of their race, our astonishment must increase, till we recognise the fact that we are now in the presence of another great law of creation, which provides that every new type shall be rapidly extended to the extreme limits of its power of adaptation. That this is not merely local is evidenced by the researches of Matthew and Walcott in the oldest Cambrian of America, where a similar succession occurs, but with this difference, that in the wider area presented by the American continent we find a greater variety of forms of life. Walcott records up to 1892 no less than 67 genera and 165 species in the oldest Cambrian of America. These include representatives of the Sponges, Hydroids, Corals, Echinoderms, Worms, Brachiopods, Bivalve THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS 175 and Univalve Mollusks and Crustaceans, or in other words, all the leading groups of invertebrate animals that we find in the sea at present. Of these the dominant group is the Crustaceans, including Trilobites, numbering one-third of the whole ; and these with the univalve Mollusks and the Brachiopods constitute the majority, the other groups having comparatively few species. What a marvellous incoming of life is here ! Walcott may well say that on the theory of gradual development we must suppose that life existed at a period far before the Cambrian as far, indeed, as the Cambrian is before our own time. But this would mean that we know only half of the history of life ; and perhaps it is more reasonable to suppose that when the conditions became favourable, it came in with a rush. Before considering the other laws that may be inferred from these facts, however, let us in imagination transfer ourselves back to the Primordial age, and suppose that we have in our hands a living specimen of one of the larger Trilobites, recently taken from the sea, flapping vigorously its great tail, and full of life and energy ; an animal larger and heavier than the modern king-crab of our shores, furnished with all the complexity of external parts for which the crustaceans are so remarkable, and no doubt with instincts and feelings and modes of action as pro- nounced as those of its modern allies, and, if Woodward's views are correct, on a higher plane of rank than the king-crab itself, inasmuch as it is a composite type connecting Limuli with Isopods, and even with scorpions. We have obviously here, in the appearance of this great Crustacean or Arachnoid, a repe- tition of the facts which we met with in Eozoon ; but how vast the interval between them in geological time, and in zoological rank ! Standing in the presence of this testimony, I think it is only right to say that we possess no causal solution of the appearance of these early forms of life ; but in tracing them and their successors upward through the succeeding ages, we may hope at least to reach some expressions of the laws of 9* 1/6 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS their succession, in possession of which we may return to attack the mystery of their origin. First, it must strike every observer that there is a great same- ness of plan throughout the whole history of marine inverte- brate life. If we turn over the pages of an illustrated textbook of geology, or examine the cases or drawers of a collection of fossils, we shall find extending through every succeeding for- mation, representative forms of Crustaceans, Mollusks, Corals, etc., in such a manner as to indicate that in each successive period there has been a reproduction of the same type with modifications ; and if the series is not continuous, this appears to be due rather to abrupt physical changes ; since sometimes, where two formations pass into each other, we find a gradual change in the fossils by the dropping out and introduction of species one by one. Thus, in the whole of the great Palaeozoic Period, both in its Fauna and Flora, we have a continuity and similarity of a most marked character. It is evident that there is presented to us in this similarity of the forms of successive faunas and floras, a phenomenon which deserves very careful sifting as to the question of identity or diversity of species. The data for its comprehension must be obtained by careful study of the series of closely allied forms occurring in successive formations, and the great and undisturbed areas of the older rocks in America seem to give special facilities for this, which should be worked, not in the direction of constituting new species for every slightly diver- gent form, but in striving to group these forms into large specific types l There is nothing to preclude the supposition that some of the groups mentioned in the note are really specific types, with 1 The Rynchonellse of the type of K. plena, the Orthids, of the type of O. testudinaria, the Strophomenae of the types of S. alternata and S. Rhom- boidalis, the Atrypse of the type of A. reticularis, furnish cases in point among the Brachiopods. THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS 1/7 numerous race modifications. My own provisional conclusion, based on the study of Palaeozoic plants, is that the general law will be found to be the existence of distinct specific types, in- dependent of each other, but liable in geological time to a great many modifications, which have often been regarded as distinct species. 1 While this unity of successive faunae at first sight presents an appearance of hereditary succession, it loses much of this character when we consider the number of new types introduced without apparent predecessors, the necessity that there should be similarity of type in successive faunae on any hypothesis of a continuous plan ; and above all, the fact that the recurrence of representative species or races in large proportion marks times of decadence rather than of expansion in the types to which they belong. To turn to another period, this is very manifest in that singular resemblance which obtains between the modern mammals of South America and Australia, and their immediate fossil predecessors the phenomenon being here manifestly that of decadence of large and abundant species into a few depauperated representatives. This will be found to be a very general law, elevation being accompanied by the apparent abrupt appearance of new types and decadence by the apparent continuation of old species, or modifications of them. This resemblance with difference in successive faunas also connects itself very directly with the successive elevations and depressions of our continental plateaus in geological time. Every great Palaeozoic limestone, for example, indicates a depression with succeeding elevation. On each elevation marine animals were driven back into the ocean, and on each depression swarmed in over the land, reinforced by new species, either then introduced, or derived by migration from other localities. In like manner, on every depression, land * "Geological History of Plants." I7& THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS plants and animals were driven in upon insular areas, and on re-elevation, again spread themselves widely. Now I think it will be found to be a law here that periods of expansion were eminently those of introduction of new specific types, and periods of contraction those of extinction, and also of continu- ance of old types under new varietal forms. It must also be noticed that all the leading types of in- vertebrate life were early introduced, that change within these was necessarily limited, and that elevation could take place mainly by the introduction of the vertebrate orders. So in plants, Cryptogams early attained their maximum as well as Gymnosperms, and elevation occurred in the introduction of Phsenogams, and this not piecemeal, but as we shall see in a succeeding chapter, in great force at once. We may further remark the simultaneous appearance of like types of life in one and the same geological period, over widely separated regions of the earth's surface. This strikes us es- pecially in the comparatively simple and homogeneous life- dynasties of the Palaeozoic, when, for example, we find the same types of Silurian Graptolites, Trilobites and Brachiopods ap- pearing simultaneously in Australia, America and Europe. Perhaps in no department is it more impressive than in the introduction of the Devonian and Carboniferous Ages of that grand cryptogamous and gymnospermous flora which ranges from Brazil to Spitzbergen, and from Australia to Scotland, accompanied in all by the same groups of marine invertebrates. Such facts may depend either on that long life of specific types which gives them ample time to spread to all possible habitats, before their extinction, or on some general law where- by the conditions suitable to similar types of life emerge at one time in all parts of the world. Both causes may be influential, as the one does not exclude the other, and there is reason to believe that both are natural facts. Should it be ultimately proved that species allied and representative, but distinct in THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS 1/9 origin, come into being simultaneously everywhere, we shall arrive at one of the laws of creation, and one probably con- nected with the gradual change of the physical conditions of the world. Another general truth, obvious from the facts which have been already collected, is the periodicity of introduction of species. They come in by bursts or flood tides at particular points of time, while these great life waves are followed and preceded by times of ebb in which little that is new is being produced. We labour in our investigation of this matter under the disadvantage that the modern period is evidently one of the times of pause in the creative work. Had our time been that of the early Tertiary or early Mesozoic, our views as to the question of origin of species might have been very dif- ferent. It is a striking fact, in illustration of this, that since the glacial age no new species of mammal, except, possibly, man himself, can be proved to have originated on our continents, while a great number of large and conspicuous forms have disappeared. It is possible that the proximate or secondary causes of the ebb and flow of life production may be in part at least physical, but other and more important efficient causes may be behind these. In any case these undulations in the history of life are in ' harmony with much that we see in other departments of nature. It results from the above and the immediately preceding statement, that specific and generic types enter on the stage in great force, and gradually taper off towards extinction. They should so appear in the geological diagrams made to illustrate the succession of living beings. This applies even to those forms of life which come in with fewest species and under the most humble guise. What a remarkable swarming, for ex- ample, there must have been of Marsupial Mammals in the early Mesozoic, and in the Coal formation the only known Pulmonate snails, five or six in number, belong to four generic 180 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS types, while the Myriapods and Amphibians alike appear in a crowd of generic forms. I have already referred to the permanence of species in geological time. We may now place this in connection with the law of rapid origination and more or less continuous transmission of varietal forms. A good illustration will be afforded by a group of species with which I am very familiar, that which came into our seas at the beginning of the Glacial age, and still exists. With regard to their permanence, it can be affirmed that the shells now elevated in Wales to 1,200, and in Canada to 600 feet above the sea, and which lived be- fore the last great revolution of our continents a period very remote as compared with human history differ in no tittle from their modern successors after hundreds or thousands of generations. It can also be affirmed that the more variable species appear under precisely the same varietal forms then as now, though these varieties have changed much in their local distribution. The real import of these statements, which might also be made with regard to other groups, well known to palae- ontologists, is of so great significance that it can be realized only after we have thought of the vast time and numerous changes through which these humble creatures have survived. I may call in evidence here a familiar New England animal, the common sand clam, Mya arenaria, and its relative Mya truncata, the short sand clam, which now inhabit together all the northern seas ; for the Pacific specimens, from Japan and California, though differently named, are undoubtedly the same. Mya truncata appears in Europe in the Coralline Crag, and was followed by M. arenaria in the Red Crag. Both shells occur in the Pleistocene of America, and their several varietal forms had already developed themselves in the Crag, and re- main the same to-day ; so that these humble mollusks, littoral in their habits, and subjected to a great variety of conditions, have continued for a very long period to construct their shells THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS l8l precisely as at present ; while in many places, as on the Lower St. Lawrence, we find them living together on the same banks, and yet preserving their distinctness. 1 Nor are there any in- dications of a transition between the two species. I might make similar statements with regard to the Astartes, Bucci- nums and Tellinae of the drift, and could illustrate them by extensive series of specimens from my own collections. Another curious illustration is that presented by the Tertiary and modern faunae of some oceanic islands far separated from the continents. In Madeira and Porto Santo, for example, according to Lyell, we have fifty-six species of land shells in the former, and forty-two in the latter, only twelve being com- mon to the two, though these islands are only thirty miles apart. Now in the Pliocene strata of Madeira and Porto Santo we find thirty six species in the former, and thirty-five in the latter, of which only eight per cent, are extinct, and yet only eight are common to the two islands. Further, there seem to be no transitional forms connecting the species, and of some of them the same varieties existed in the Pliocene as now. The main difference in time is the extinction of some species and the introduction of others without known connect- ing links, and the fact that some species, plentiful in the Pliocene, are rare now, and vice versd. All these shells differ from those of modern Europe, but some of them are allied to Miocene species of that continent. Here we have a case of continued existence of the same forms, and in circumstances which, the more we think of them, the more do they defy all our existing theories as to specific origins. Perhaps some of the most remarkable facts in connection with the permanence of varietal forms of species are those furnished by that magnificent flora which burst in all its majesty on the American continent in the Cretaceous period, and still survives among us, even in some of its specific types. 1 Paper in Record of Science, on Shells at Little Metis. 1 82 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS I say survives ; for we have but a remnant of its forms living, and comparatively little that is new has probably been added since. The confusion which has obtained as to the age of this flora, and its mistaken reference to the Miocene Tertiary, have arisen in part from the fact that this modern flora was in its earlier times contemporary with Cretaceous animals, and survived the gradual change from the animal life of the Creta- ceous down to that of the Eocene, and even of the Miocene. In collections of these plants, from what may be termed beds of transition from the Cretaceous to the Tertiary, we find many plants of modern species, or so closely related that they may be mere varietal forms. Some of these will be mentioned in the next paper, and they show that modern plants, some of them small and insignificant, others of gigantic size, reach back to a time when the Mesozoic Dinosaurs were becoming extinct, and the earliest Placental mammals being introduced. Shall we say that these plants have propagated themselves unchanged for half a million of years, or more ? 1 Take from the western Mesozoic a contrasting yet illustrative fact. In the lowest Cretaceous rocks of Queen Charlotte's Island, Mr. Richardson and Dr. G. M. Dawson find Ammon- ites and allied Cephalopods similar in many respects to those discovered farther south by the California Survey, and Mr. Whiteaves finds that some of them are apparently not distinct from species described by the Palaeontologists of the Geological Survey of British India. On both sides of the Pacific these shells lie entombed in solid rock, and the Pacific rolls between, as of yore. Yet these species, genera, and even families are all extinct why, no man can tell, while land plants that must have come in while the survivors of these Cephalopods still lived, reach down to the present. How mysterious is all this, 1 Among these are living species of ferns, one of them our common " Sensitive Fern," of Eastern America, two species of Hazel still extant, and Sequoias or giant pines, like those now surviving in California. THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS 183 and how strongly does it show the independence in some sense of merely physical agencies on the part of the manifestations of life ! We have naturally been occupied hitherto with the lower tribes of animals and with plant life, because these are pre- dominant in the early ages of the earth. Let us turn now to the history of vertebrate or back-boned animals, which presents some peculiarities special to itself. Many years ago Pander l described and figured from the Cambro-silurian of Russia, a number of minute teeth, some conical and some comb-like, which he referred to fishes, and to that low form of the fish type represented by the modern lampreys. Much doubt was thrown on this determination, more especially as the teeth seemed to be composed not of bone earth, but of carbonate of lime, and it was suggested that they may have belonged to marine worms, or to the lingual ribbons of Gastropod mol- lusks. Some confirmatory evidence seems to have been sup- plied by the discovery of great numbers of similar forms in the shales of the coal formation of Ohio, by the late Dr. Newberry. I have had an opportunity to examine these, and find that they consist of calcium phosphate, 2 or bone earth, and that their microscopic structure is not dissimilar from that of the teeth of some of the smaller sharks (Diplodus) found with them. I have therefore been inclined to believe that there may have already been, even in the Cambrian or Lower Silurian seas, true fishes, related partly to the lampreys and partly to sharks ; so that the history of the back-boned animals may have gone nearly as far back as that of their humbler relations. This conjecture has recently received further support from the discovery in rocks of Lower Silurian age, in Colorada of a veritable bone bed, rich in fragmentary remains of fishes. 1 More recently Rohan has described conical teeth (St. Petersburg Academy, 1889), but I have not seen his paper. 2 Analysis of Dr. B. J. Harrington. 184 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS They are unfortunately so comminuted as to resemble the debris of the food of some larger animal ; but in so far as I can judge from specimens kindly given to me, 1 they resemble the bony coverings of some of the familiar fishes of the Devonian. Thus they would indicate, with Pander's and Rohan's speci- mens, already two distinct types of fishes as existing almost as early as the higher invertebrates of the sea. In the Silurian (Upper Silurian of Murchison) we have un- doubted evidence of the same kind, on both sides of the Atlantic, in teeth and spines of sharks, and the plates which protected the heads and bodies of the plate-covered fishes (Placo-ganoids). But it is in the Devonian that these types appear to culminate, and we have added to them that remark- able type of " lung fish," as the Germans call them, represented in our modern world only by the curious and exceptional Burramunda of Australia, and the mud fishes of Africa and South America, 3 creatures which show, as do some of the mailed fishes, or ganoids, of equally great age, the intermediate stages between a swimming bladder and a lung, and thus ap- proach nearer to the air-breathing animals than any other fishes. Many years ago, in " Acadian Geology," I referred to the probability that the mailed and lung fishes of the Devonian and Carboniferous possessed airb ladders so constructed as to enable them to breathe air, as is the case with their modern representatives. In the modem species this, no doubt, enables them to haunt badly aerated waters, in swamps and sluggish streams, and in some cases even to survive when the water in which they live is dried up. In the Carboniferous and Devonian it may have served a similar purpose, fitting them to inhabit the lagoons and creeks of the coal swamps, the water of which must often have been badly aerated. It makes against this that some sharks followed them into these waters, 1 By Mr. F. D. Adams and Dr. Walcott. * Ceratodus, Lipidosiren, Protopterus. Two PRIMITIVE VKRTEBRATES, Palaospondylus (enlarged) and Pterichthys (reduced), (After Woodward, with some modifications.) THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS 185 and the modern sharks have no swim-bladders. Possibly, however, the sharks habitually haunted the open sea, and only made occasional raids on the dangerous waters tenanted by the ganoids. It is also true that only certain genera of sharks are found to be represented in the carbonaceous shales, and they may have differed in this respect from the ordinary forms of the order. It has been suggested that only a small change would be necessary to enable some of these lung fishes to become Batrachians, and no doubt this is the nearest approach of the fish to the reptile ; but we have not yet found connecting links sufficient to bridge over the whole distance. The plate-bearing ganoids of the Silurian and Devonian, at one time supposed to be allied to Crustaceans, but whose dignity as " Forerunners of the back-boned animals " is now generally admitted, 1 are clearly true fishes, and of somewhat high rank, their strange bony armour being evidently a special protection against the attacks of contemporary sharks and gigantic crustaceans ; and if we may judge by the Colorado specimens, their existence dates back almost to the close of the Cambrian, and they were probably contemporary with small sharks ; while as early as the Silurian and Devonian, if we regard the scaly ganoids as a distinct type, we have already four types of fishes, and these akin to those which in modern time we must regard as the highest of their class. One very little fish of the Devonian, of which specimens have been kindly sent me by a friend in Scotland, 2 the Palaeo- 1 A. Smith Woodward, "Natural Science," 1892, and Annals and Maga. Nat. Hist., October, 1890. This able naturalist, in introducing his subject, remarks, from the point of view of an evolutionist : " Whether some form of ' worm ' gave origin to the forerunners of the great back-boned race, or whether a primeval relative of the King-crab turned upside down and rearranged limbs and head these are questions still admitting of endless discussion, no doubt fruitless in their main object, but desirable from the new lines of investigation they continually suggest." 2 James Reed, Esq., of Allan House, Blairgowrie. 1 86 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS spondylus of Traquair, may raise still higher hopes for the early vertebrates. It is a little creature, an inch to two inches in length, destitute or nearly destitute of bony covering, having a head which suggests the presence of external gills, large eyes, and even elongated nasal bones, 1 a long vertebral column composed of separate bony rings, more than fifty in number, with possible indications of ribs in front and distinct neural and haemal processes behind. One cannot look at it with- out the suggestion occurring of some of the smaller snake- like Batrachians of the Carboniferous and Permian ; and I should not be surprised if it should come to be regarded either as a forerunner of the Batrachians or as a primitive tadpole. However this may be, the upper part of the Devonian, though rich in fishes and plants, has afforded no higher vertebrates than its lower parts, and in the lowest Carboniferous beds we suddenly find ourselves in the presence of Batrachians with well-developed limbs and characters which ally them to the Lizards. True lizard-like reptiles appear in the Permian, and then we enter on that marvellous reign of reptiles, in which this class assumed so many great and remarkable forms, and asserted itself in a manner of which the now degraded reptilian class can afford no conception. The mammals and birds make their first appearance quietly in small and humble forms in the reign of reptiles, in which there was little place left for them by the latter ; but the mammals burst upon us in all their number and magnitude in the Eocene and Miocene, in which quadrupedal mammalian life may be said to have culminated in grandeur, variety, and geographical distribution ; far excelling in these respects the time in which we live. The development in time of the back-boned animals thus stands in some degree by itself; but it illustrates the same 1 I am aware that Woodward regards these parts differently. THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS 1 87 laws of early generalised types, and sudden and wide introduc- tion of new forms, which we have seen in the case of the in- vertebrates and the plants. Such facts as those to which I have referred, and many others, which want of space prevents me from noticing, are in one respect eminently unsatisfactory, for they show us how difficult must be any attempts to explain the origin and succes- sion of life. For this reason they are quietly put aside or explained away in most of the current hypotheses on the sub- ject. But we must, as men of science, face these difficulties, and be content to search for facts and laws, even if they should prove fatal to preconceived views. A group of new laws, indeed, here breaks upon us. (i) The great vitality and rapid extension and variation of new specific types. (2) The law of spontaneous decay and mor- tality of species in time. (3) The law of periodicity and of simultaneous appearance of many allied forms. (4) The abrupt entrance and slow decay of groups of species. (5) The extremely long duration of some species in time. (6) The grand march of new forms landwards, and upwards in rank. Such general truths deeply impress us at least with the conclu- sion that we are tracing, not a fortuitous succession, but the action of power working by law. I have thus far said nothing of the bearing of the prevalent ideas of descent with modification on this wonderful pro- cession of life. None of these, of course, can be expected to take us back to the origin of living beings ; but they also fail to explain why so vast numbers of highly organized species struggle into existence simultaneously in one age and disappear in another, why no continuous chain of succession in time can be found gradually blending species into each other, and why, in the natural succession of things, degradation under the influence of external conditions and final extinction seem to be laws of organic existence. It is useless here to appeal to the 188 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS imperfection of the record, or to the movements or migrations of species. The record is now, in many important parts, too complete, and the simultaneousness of the entrance of the faunas and floras too certainly established, and moving species from place to place only evades the difficulty. The truth is that such hypotheses are at present premature, and that we require to have larger collections of facts. Independently of this, however, it appears to me that from a philosophical point of view it is extremely probable that all theories of evolution, as at present applied to life, are fundamentally defective in being too partial in their character; and perhaps I cannot better group the remainder of the facts to which I wish to refer than by using them to illustrate this feature of most of our attempts at generalization on this subject. First, then, these hypotheses are too partial, in their tendency to refer numerous and complex phenomena to one cause, or to a few causes only, when all trustworthy analogy would indicate that they must result from many concurrent forces and deter- minations of force. We have all, no doubt, read those ingenious, not to say amusing, speculations in which some entomologists and botanists have indulged with reference to the mutual relations of flowers and suctorial insects. Geologically the facts oblige us to begin with Cryptogamous plants and chewing insects, and out of the desire of insects for non-existent honey, and the adaptations of plants to the requirements of non- existent suctorial apparatus, we have to evolve the marvellous complexity of floral form and colouring, and the exquisitely delicate apparatus of the mouths of haustellate insects. Now, when it is borne in mind that this theory implies a mental con- fusion on our part precisely similar to that which, in the depart- ment of mechanics, actuates the seekers for perpetual motion, that we have not the smallest tittle of evidence that the changes required have actually occurred in any one case, and that the thousands of other structures and relations of the plant and the THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS 1 89 insect have to be worked out by a series of concurrent develop- ments so complex and absolutely incalculable in the aggregate, that the cycles and epicycles of the Ptolemaic astronomy were child's play in comparison, we need not wonder that the com- mon sense of mankind revolts against such fancies, and that we are accused of attempting to construct the universe by methods that would baffle Omnipotence itself, because they are simply absurd. In this aspect of them, indeed, such speculations are necessarily futile, because no mind can grasp all the com- plexities of even any one case, and it is useless to follow out an imaginary line of development which unexplained facts must contradict at every step. This is also, no doubt, the reason why all recent attempts at constructing " Phylogenies " are so changeable, and why no two experts can agree about almost any of them. A second aspect in which such speculations are too partial, is in the unwarranted use which they make of analogy. It is not unusual to find such analogies as that between the em- bryonic development of the individual animal and the succes- sion of animals in geological time placed on a level with that reasoning from analogy by which geologists apply modern causes to explain geological formations. No claim could be more unfounded. When the geologist studies ancient lime- stones built up of the remains of corals, and then applies the phenomena of modern coral reefs to explain their origin, he brings the latter to bear on the former by an analogy which in- cludes not merely the apparent results, but the causes at work, and the conditions of their action, and it is on this that the validity of his comparison depends, in so far as it relates to similarity of mode of formation. But when we compare the development of an animal from an embryo cell with the pro- gress of animals in time, though we have a curious analogy as to the steps of the process, the conditions and causes at work are known to be altogether dissimilar, and therefore we have no IQO THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS evidence whatever as to identity of cause, and our reasoning becomes at once the most transparent of fallacies. Further, we have no right here to overlook the fact that the conditions of the embryo are determined by those of a previous adult, and that no sooner does this hereditary potentiality produce a new adult animal, than the terrible external agencies of the physical world, in presence of which all life exists, begin to tell on the organism, and after a struggle of longer or shorter duration it succumbs to death, and its substance returns into inorganic nature, a law from which even the longer life of the species does not seem to exempt it. All this is so plain and manifest that it is extraordinary that evolutionists will continue to use such partial and imperfect arguments. Another illustration may be taken from that application of the doctrine of natural selection to explain the introduction of species in geological time, which is so elaborately discussed by Sir C. Lyell in the last edition of his " Principles of Geology." The great geolo- gist evidently leans strongly to the theory, and claims for it the " highest degree of probability," yet he perceives that there is a serious gap in it ; since no modern fact has ever proved the origin of a new species by modification. Such a gap, if it existed in those grand analogies by which he explained geo- logical formations through modern causes, would be admitted to be fatal. A third illustration of the partial character of these hypo- theses may be taken from the use made of the theory deduced from modern physical discoveries, that life must be merely a product of the continuous operation of physical laws. The assumption for it is nothing more that the phenomena of life are produced merely by some arrangement of physical forces, even if it be admitted to be true, gives only a partial explana- tion of the possible origin of life. It does not account for the fact that life, as a force, or combination of forces, is set in antagonism to all other forces. It does not account for the THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS IQI marvellous connection of life with organization. It does not account for the determination and arrangement of forces implied in life. A very simple illustration may make this plain. If the problem to be solved were the origin of the mariner's compass, one might assert that it is wholly a physical arrangement, both as to matter and force. Another might assert that it involves mind and intelligence in addition. In some sense both would be right. The properties of magnetic force and of iron or steel are purely physical, and it might even be within the bounds of possibility that somewhere in the universe a mass of natural loadstone may have been so balanced as to swing in harmony with the earth's magnetism. Yet we would surely be regarded as very credulous if we could be in- duced to believe that the mariner's compass has originated in that way. This argument applies with a thousandfold greater force to the origin of life, which involves even in its simplest forms so many more adjustments of force and so much more complex machinery. Fourthly, these hypotheses are partial, inasmuch as they fail to account for the vastly varied and correlated interdepen- dencies of natural things and forces, and for the unity of plan which pervades the whole. These can be explained only by taking into the account another element from without. Even when it professes to admit the existence of a God, the evolu- tionist reasoning of our day contents itself altogether with the physical or visible universe, and leaves entirely out of sight the power of the unseen and spiritual, as if this were something with which science has nothing to do, but which belongs only to imagination or sentiment. So much has this been the case, that when recently a few physicists and naturalists have referred to the " Unseen Universe," they have seemed to be teaching new and startling truths, though only reviving some of the oldest and most permanent ideas of our race. From the dawn of human thought it has been the conclusion alike of philoso- 192 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS phers, theologians, and the common sense of mankind, that the seen can be explained only by reference to the unseen, and that any merely physical theory of the world is necessarily partial. This, too, is the position of our sacred Scriptures, and is broadly stated in their opening verse, and indeed it lies alike at the basis of all true religion and all sound philosophy, for it must necessarily be that " the things that are seen are temporal, the things that are unseen, eternal." With reference to the primal aggregation of energy in the visible universe, with refer- ence to the introduction of life, with reference to the soul of man, with reference to the heavenly gifts of genius and pro- phecy, with reference to the introduction of the Saviour Himself into the world, and with reference to the spiritual gifts and graces of God's people, all these spring, not from sporadic acts of intervention, but from the continuous action of God and the unseen world ; and this, we must never forget, is the true ideal of creation in Scripture and in sound theology. Only in such exceptional and little influential philosophies as that of Demo- critus, and in the speculations of a few men carried off their balance by the brilliant physical discoveries of our age, has this necessarily partial and imperfect view been adopted. Never, indeed, was its imperfection more clear than in the light of modern science. Geology, by tracing back all present things to their origin, was the first science to establish on a basis of observed facts the necessity of a beginning and end of the world. But even physical science now teaches us that the visible universe is a vast machine for the dissipation of energy; that the processes going on in it must have had a beginning in time, and that all things tend to a final and helpless equilibrium. This necessity implies an unseen power, an invisible universe, in which the visible universe must have originated, and to which its energy is ever returning. The hiatus between the seen and the unseen may be bridged over by the conceptions of atomic vortices of THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS 193 force, and by the universal and continuous ether ; but whether or not, it has become clear that the conception of the unseen, as existing, has become necessary to our belief in the possible existence of the physical universe itself, even without taking life into account. It is in the domain of life, however, that this necessity be- comes most apparent; and it is in the plant that we first clearly perceive a visible testimony to that unseen which is the counterpart of the seen. Life in the plant opposes the out- ward rush of force in our system, arrests a part of it on its way, fixes it as potential energy, and thus, forming a mere eddy, so to speak, in the process of dissipation of energy, it accumu- lates that on which animal life and man himself may subsist, and assert for a time supremacy over the seen and temporal on behalf of the unseen and eternal. I say, for a time, because life is, in the visible universe, as at present constituted, but a temporary exception, introduced from that unseen world where it is no longer the exception but the eternal rule. In a still higher sense, then, than that in which matter and force testify to a Creator, organization and life, whether in the plant, the animal, or man, bear the same testimony, and exist as outposts put forth in the succession of ages from that higher heaven that surrounds the visible universe. In them, too, Almighty power is no doubt conditioned or limited by law ; yet they bear more distinctly upon them the impress of their Maker, and, while all explanations of the physical universe which refuse to recognise its spiritual and unseen origin must necessarily be partial and in the end incomprehensible, this destiny falls more quickly and surely on the attempt to account for life and its succession on merely materialistic principles. Here again, however, we must bear in mind that creation, as maintained against such materialistic evolution, whether by theology, philosophy, or Holy Scripture, is necessarily a con- tinuous, nay, an eternal, influence, not an intervention of dis- IQ4 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS connected acts. It is the true continuity, which includes and binds together all other continuity. It is here that natural science meets with theology, not as an antagonist, but as a friend and ally in its time of greatest need ; and I must here record my belief that neither men of science nor theologians have a right to separate what God in Holy Scripture has joined together, or to build up a wall between nature and religion, and write upon it, " no thorough- fare." The science that does this must be impotent to explain nature, and without hold on the higher sentiments of man. The theology that does this must sink into mere superstition. In conclusion, can we formulate a few of the general laws, or perhaps I had better call them the general conclusions, respecting life, in which all Palaeontologists may agree. Per- haps it is not possible to do this at present satisfactorily, but the attempt may do no harm. We may, then, I think, make the following affirmations : 1. The existence of life and organization on the earth is not eternal, or even coeval with the beginning of the physical uni- verse, but may possibly date from Laurentian or immediately pre-Laurentian ages. 2. The introduction of new species of animals and plants has been a continuous process, not necessarily in the sense of derivation of one species from another, but in the higher sense of the continued operation of the cause or causes which intro- duced life at first. This, as already stated, I take to be the true theological or Scriptural as well as scientific idea of what we ordinarily and somewhat loosely term creation. 3. Though thus continuous, the process has not been uni- form ; but periods of rapid production of species have alter- nated with others in which many disappeared and few were introduced. This may have been an effect of physical cycles reacting on the progress of life. 4. Species, like individuals, have greater energy and vitality in THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS 195 their younger stages, and rapidly assume all their varietal forms, and extend themselves as widely as external circumstances will permit. Like individuals also, they have their periods of old age and decay, though the life of some species has been of enormous duration in comparison with that of others; the difference appearing to be connected with degrees of adaptation to different conditions of life. 5. Many allied species, constituting groups of animals and plants, have made their appearance at once in various parts of the earth, and these groups have obeyed the same laws with the individual and the species in culminating rapidly, and then slowly diminishing, though a large group once introduced has rarely disappeared altogether. 6. Groups of species, as genera and orders, do not usually begin with their highest or lowest forms, but with intermediate and generalized types, and they show a capacity for both eleva- tion and degradation in their subsequent history. 7. The history of life presents a progress from the lower to the higher, and from the simpler to the more complex, and from the more generalized to the more specialized. In this progress new types are introduced, and take the place of the older ones, which sink to a relatively subordinate place, and become thus degraded. But the physical and organic changes have been so correlated and adjusted that life has not only always maintained its existence, but has been enabled to assume more complex forms, and thus older forms have been made to prepare the way for newer, so that there has been, on the whole, a steady elevation culminating in man himself. Elevation and specialization have, however, been secured at the expense of vital energy and range of adaptation, until the new element of a rational and inventive nature was introduced only in the case of man. 8. In regard to the larger and more distinct types, we cannot find evidence that they have, in their introduction, 196 THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS been preceded by similar forms connecting them with previous groups ; but there is reason to believe that many supposed representative species in successive formations are really only races or varieties. 9. In so far as we can trace their history, specific types are permanent in their characters from their introduction to their extinction, and their earlier varietal forms are similar to their later ones. 10. Palaeontology furnishes no direct evidence, perhaps never can furnish any, as to the actual transformation of one species into another, or as to the actual circumstances of creation of a species ; but the drift of its testimony is to show that species come vs\per saltum, rather than by any slow and gradual process. 1 1. The origin and history of life cannot, any more than the origin and determination of matter and force, be explained on purely material grounds, but involve the consideration of power referable to the unseen and spiritual world. Different minds may state these principles in different ways, but I believe that in so far as palaeontology is concerned, in substance they must hold good, at least as steps to higher truths. And now allow me to say that we should be thankful that it is given to us to deal with so great questions, and that in doing so, deep humiliation, earnest seeking for truth, patient collection of all facts, self-denying abstinence from hasty generalizations, forbearance and generous estimation with regard to our fellow labourers, and reliance on that Divine Spirit which has breathed into us our intelligent life, and is the source of all true wisdom, are the qualities which best be- come us. But while the principles noted above may be said to be known laws of the apparition of new forms of life, they do not reach to the secondary efficient causes of the introduction of new species. What these may ultimately prove to be, to THE SUCCESSION OF ANIMAL FORMS 197 what extent they can be known by us, and to what extent they may include processes of derivation, it is impossible now to say. At present we must recognise in the prevailing theories on the subject merely the natural tendency of the human mind to grasp the whole mass of the unknown under some grand general hypothesis, which, though perhaps little else than a figure of speech, satisfies for the moment. We are dealing with the origin of species precisely as the alchemists did with chemistry, and as the Plutonists and Neptunists did with geology ; but the hypotheses of to-day may be the parents of investigations which will become real science to-morrow. In the meantime it is safe to affirm that whatever amount of truth there may be in the several hypotheses which have engaged our attention, there is a creative force above and beyond them, and to the threshold of which we shall inevitably be brought, after all their capabilities have been exhausted by rigid in- vestigation of facts. It is also consolatory to know that species, in so far as the Modern period, or any one past geo- logical period may be concerned, are so fixed that for all practical purposes they may be regarded as unchanging. They are to us what the planets in their orbits are to the astronomer, and speculations as to the origin of species are merely our nebular hypotheses as to the possible origin of worlds and systems. REFERENCES : Address as Vice-President of American Association at Detroit, 1875. "The Chain of Life in Geological Time," London, 1879. Addresses to Natural History Society of Montreal, published in Canadian Naturalist, "Apparition of Animal Forms," Princeton THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF DR. OSWALD HEER, THE ABLE AND SUCCESSFUL STUDENT OF THE LATER FLORAS OF THE NORTHERN HEMISPHERE. GEOLOGICAL PERIODS AS RELATED TO PLANTS ARCTIC ORIGIN OF FLORAS THE DEVONIAN FLORA ARCTIC CLIMATES OF THE PAST HISTORY OF SOME MODERN FORMS- LAWS OF THE SUCCESSION VEGETATION OF THE MIDDLE DEVONIAN OR ERIAN, restored from actual specimens (p. 202). CHAPTER VIII. THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS. IF, for convenience of reference, we divide the whole history of the earth, from the time when a solid crust first formed on its surface and began to be ridged up into islands or moun- tains in the primeval ocean, into four great periods, we shall find that each can be characterized by some features in relation to the world of plants. That Archean age, in which the oldest known beds of rocks were produced rocks now greatly crumpled by the first move- ments of the thin crust, and hardened and altered by heat and pressure has, it is true, little to tell us. But, as elsewhere stated, even it has beds of Carbon in the form of Graphite veritable altered coal seams which the analogy of later forma- tions would lead us to believe must have been accumulated by the growth of plants. This growth is indeed the only known cause capable of producing such effects. If we should ever be fortunate enough to find beds of the Laurentian series in an unaltered state, we may hope to know something of this old flora. Nor need we be surprised if it should prove of higher grade and more noble development than we should at first sight anticipate. If there ever was a time when vegetation alone possessed the earth, and when there were no animals to devour or destroy it, we might expect to find it in its first and best estate, perhaps not comparable in variety and complexity of parts with the flora of the modern world, but grand in its luxuriance and majesty. Of such discoveries, however, we have no certain indication at present. 2O2 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATION OF PLANTS If such a primeval flora as that above indicated ever ex- isted, it must have perished utterly before the incoming of the next great age of the world that known as the Palaeozoic, whose rocks are surpassingly rich in the remains of animals, especially those of the lower or invertebrate classes and those that inhabit the waters. In the oldest Palaeozoic rocks we find no plants certainly terrestrial, but abundance of Algae or seaweeds, and some gigantic members of the vegetable kingdom which seem to have been trees, with structures more akin to those of aquatic than to those of land plants. 1 At a somewhat early stage, how- ever, in the rocks of this period, we discover a few undoubted land plants. 2 These seem to be allied to the modern Club- mosses and to their humble relations, the pillworts 3 and other small plants of similar structure found in ponds and swamps. Some of them, indeed, appear to be intermediate between these groups. All these plants are Cryptogams, or destitute of true flowers, but do not belong to the lowest forms of that type. Thus, so far as we know, plant life on the land began possibly with certain large trees of algoid structures, and more certainly with the club mosses and pillworts and their allies, and these last in the form of species not tree-like in dimensions, but of very moderate size. The structures of these plants are already sufficiently well known to inform us that the plan and functions of the root, stem and leaf, and of spores and spore case were set up ; and that the structures and functions of vegetable cells, fibres and some kinds of vessels were perfected, and all the apparatus introduced necessary for the fertilization and reproduction of plants of some degree of complexity. At the same time, the peculiar structures of the higher Algae were brought to a pitch of perfection not surpassed 1 Nematophyton, etc. See " Geological History of Plants." * Psilophyton, Protannularia, etc. 8 Rhizocarpeae. THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 203 if equalled in modern times, and which may have enabled plants so constructed to exist even on the land. From these beginnings in the early Palaeozoic, the progress of the vegetable kingdom went on, until, in the later parts of that great period, the Devonian and Carboniferous eras, it culminated in those magnificent forests which have left so many interesting remains, and which accumulated the materials of our great beds of coal. In these the families of the Club mosses, the Ferns and the Mare's-tails attained to a perfection in structure and size altogether unexampled in the modern world, and may be said to have overspread the earth almost to the exclusion of other trees. Here, however, two new families come in of higher grade, and leading the way to the flowering plants. These are the Pines and their allies and the Cycads, and certain intermediate forms, neither Pines nor Cycads, but allied to both. 1 This wonderful flora, which we have now the materials to reproduce in imagination almost in its entirety, decays and passes away in the Permian system, the last portion of the Palaeozoic, and in entering into the third great period of the earth's history the Mesozoic, we again find an almost entire change of vegetation. Here, however, we are able to understand something of the reasons of this. The Palasozoic floras seem to have originated in the North, and propagated themselves southward till they replenished the earth, and they were favoured by the existence at that time of vast swampy flats extending over great areas of the yet imperfectly elaborated continents. The Mesozoic floras, on the other hand, seem to have been of Southern or equatorial origin, and to have fol- lowed up the older vegetation as it decayed and disappeared, 1 Cordaites, etc. As I have elsewhere shown, these are distinct sub- floras in the Lower, Middle and Upper Devonian, and in the Lower, Middle and Upper Carboniferous and Permian, sufficiently different to allow these periods to be determined by the evidence of these fossil plants. Reports prepared for Geological Survey of Canada. 204 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS or retreated in its old age to its northern home. There is, of course, much in all this that we do not understand, but the general fact seems certain. The early Mesozoic is altogether peculiar. It shows a vast predominance of Cycads, Pines and Ferns, to the exclusion both of the gigantic Cryptogams of the Palaeozoic and of the ordinary exogenous trees of the modern time. It has a strange, weird aspect, and more resembles that of some warm islands of the southern hemisphere at present, than anything else known to us. It is as if the flora of some southern island had migrated and invaded all parts of the world. The geographical and climated conditions which permitted this must have been of a character different from those both of earlier and later times. As we approach to the termination of the Mesozoic, which, in regard to animal life, is the age of reptiles, a new and strange development meets us. We find beds filled with leaves of broad-leaved plants similar to those of our modern woods, and in most cases apparently belonging to the same genera with plants now living, and this new type of vege- tation persists to the present, though with marked differences of species in successive eras, as in the Middle and Upper Cretaceous, and the Lower, Middle and Upper Kainozoic, or Tertiary. It is noteworthy that while this new vegetation not only altogether supersedes the great Cryptogamous forests of the Palaeozoic, but replaces the Cycads of the immediately preceding eras, the Pines retain all their prominence and grandeur, and even seem to excel in number of species, in breadth of dispersion, and in magnitude of growth their successors in the present world. While in the latter Cretaceous and Early Tertiary, the northern hemisphere at least seems to have enjoyed an ex- ceptionally warm climate, the later Tertiary introduces that period of cold known as the Glacial age. While there is no doubt that the intensity of this glaciation has been greatly THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 2O$ exaggerated by extreme glacialists, and while it is certain that some vegetation, and this not altogether of Arctic types, con- tinued to exist throughout this period, even in the now tem- perate regions of our continents, it is evident that a great reduction of the exuberance of the flora occurred by the removal of many species, and that the present flora of the northern hemisphere is inferior in variety and magnificence to that of the Middle Tertiary, just as it is found that the Mammalian fauna of our continents has since that time been reduced both in the number and magnitude of its species. If the reader has followed this general sketch, he will be prepared to appreciate some examples of a more detailed character relating to the floras of different periods, and some discussions of general points relating to the genesis and vicis- situdes of the vegetable kingdom. The origination of the more important floras which have occupied the northern hemisphere in geological times, not, as one might at first sight suppose, in the sunny climates of the South, but under the arctic skies, is a fact long known or suspected. It is proved by the occurrence of fossil plants in Greenland, in Spitzbergen, and in Grinnell Land, under cir- cumstances which show that these were their primal homes. The fact bristles with physical difficulties, yet is fertile of the most interesting theoretical deductions, to reach which we may well be content to wade through some intricate questions. Though not at all a new fact, its full significance seems only re- cently to have dawned on the minds of geologists, and within recent years it has produced a number of memoirs and ad- dresses to learned societies, besides many less formal notices. 1 1 Saporata, ' ' Ancienne Vegetation Polaire " ; Hooker, Presidential Address to Royal Society, 1878; Thistleton Dyer, "Lecture on Plant Distribution " ; Mr. Starkie Gardner, Letters in Nature, 1878, etc. The basis of most of these brochures is to be found in Heer's " Flora Fossilis Arctica." 206 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS The earliest suggestion on this subject known to the writer is that of my old and dear friend, Professor Asa Gray, in 1867, with reference to the probable northern source of the related floras of North America and Eastern Asia. With the aid of new facts disclosed by Heer and Lesquereux, Gray returned to the subject in 1872, and more fully developed this conclu- sion with reference to the Tertiary floras, 1 and still later he further discussed these questions in an able lecture on " Forest Geography and Archaeology." 2 In this he puts the case so well and tersely that I may quote the following sentences as a text for what follows : " I can only say, at large, that the same species (of Tertiary fossil plants) have been found all round the world ; that the richest and most extensive finds are in Greenland ; that they comprise most of the sorts which I have spoken of, as Ameri- can trees which once lived in Europe Magnolias, Sassafras, Hickories, Gum-trees, our identical Southern Cypress (for all we can see of difference), and especially Sequoias, not only the two which obviously answer to the two Big-trees now peculiar to California, but several others ; that they equally comprise trees now peculiar to Japan and China three kinds of Gingko- trees, for instance, one of them not evidently distinguishable from the Japan species which alone survives ; that we have evidence, not merely of Pines and Maples, Poplars, Birches, Lindens, and whatever else characterize the temperate-zone forests of our era, but also of particular species of these, so like those of our own time and country, that we may fairly reckon them as the ancestors of several of ours. Long genealogies always deal more or less in conjecture ; but we appear to be within the limits of scientific inference when we announce that our existing temperate trees came from the north, and within the bounds of high probability when we 1 Address to American Association. * American Journal of Science, xvi., 1878. THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 2OJ claim not a few of them as the originals of present species. Remains of the same plants have been found fossil in our temperate region, as well as in Europe." Between 1860 and 1870 the writer was engaged in working out all that could be learned of the Devonian plants of Eastern America, the oldest known flora of any richness, and which consists almost exclusively of gigantic, and to us grotesque, representatives of the Club mosses, Ferns, and Mares'-tails, with some trees allied to the Cycads and Pines. In this pursuit nearly all the more important localities were visited, and access was had to the large collections of Professor Hall and Professor Newberry in New York and Ohio, as well as to those of the Geological Survey of Canada, and to those made in the remarkable plant-bearing beds of St. John, New Brunswick, by Messrs. Matthew and Hartt. In the progress of these researches, which developed an unexpectedly rich assemblage of species, the northern origin of this old flora seemed to be established by its earlier culmination in the north-east, in connection with the growth of the American land to the southward, which took place after the great Upper Silurian subsidence, by elevations which began in the north, while those portions of the continent to the south-west still remained under the sea. When, in 1870, the labours of those ten years were brought before the Royal Society of London, in the Bakerian Lecture of that year, and in a memoir illustrating no less than one hundred and twenty-five species of plants older than the great Carboniferous system, these deductions were stated in con- nection with the conclusions of Hall, Logan, and Dana, as to the distributions of sediment along the north-east side of the American continent, and the anticipation was hazarded that the oldest Palaeozoic floras would be discovered to the north of Newfoundland. Mention was also made of the apparent earlier and more copious birth of the Devonian flora in 2O8 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS America than in Europe, a fact which is itself connected with the greater northward extension of this continent. Unfortunately the memoir containing these results was not published by the Royal Society, and its publication was secured in a less perfect form only in the reports of the Geo- logical Survey of Canada. The part of the memoir relating to Canadian fossil plants, with a portion of the theoretical de- ductions, was published in a report issued in 187 1. 1 In this report the following language was used : " In Eastern America, from the Carboniferous period on- ward, the centre of plant distribution has been the Appalachian chain. From this the plants and sediments extended west- ward in times of elevation, and to this they receded in times of depression. But this centre was non-existent before the Devonian period, and the centre of this must have been to the north-east, whence the great mass of older Appalachian sedi- ment was derived. In the Carboniferous period there was also an eastward distribution from the Appalachians, and links of connection in the Atlantic bed between the floras of Europe and America. In the Devonian such connection can have been only far to the north-east. It is therefore in New- foundland, Labrador, and Greenland that we are to look for the oldest American flora, and in like manner on the border of the old Scandinavian nucleus for that of Europe." "Again, it must have been the wide extension of the sea of the Corniferous limestone that gave the last blow to the re- maining flora of the Lower Devonian : and the re-elevation in the middle of that epoch brought in the Appalachian ridges as a new centre, and established a connection with Europe which introduced the Upper Devonian and Carboniferous floras. Lastly, from the comparative richness of the later Erian z flora 1 "Fossil Plants of the Devonian and Upper Silurian Formations of Canada," pp. 92, twenty plates. Montreal, 1871. 1 The term Erian is used as synonymous with Devonian, and prob- THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 209 in Eastern America, especially in the St. John beds, it might be a fair inference that the north-eastern end of the Appala- chian ridge was the original birthplace or centre of creation of what we may call the later Palaeozoic flora, or a large part of that flora." When my paper was written I had not seen the account published by the able Swiss palseobotanist Heer, of the re- markable Devonian flora of Bear Island, near Spitzbergen. 1 From want of acquaintance with the older floras of America and Western Europe, Heer fell into the unfortunate error of regarding the Bear Island plants as Lower Carboniferous, a mistake which his great authority has tended to perpetuate, and which has even led to the still graver error of some Euro- pean geologists, who do not hesitate to regard as Carboni- ferous the fossil plants of the American deposits from the Hamilton to the Chemung groups inclusive, though these be- long to formations underlying the oldest Carboniferous, and characterized by animal remains of unquestioned Devonian age. In 1872 I addressed a note to the Geological Society of London on the subject of the so-called " Ursa stage " of Heer, showing that though it contained some forms not known at so early a date in temperate Europe, it was clearly Devonian when tested by North American standards ; but that in this high latitude, in which, for reasons stated in the report above re- ferred to, I believed the Devonian plants to have originated, there might be an intermixture of the two floras. But such a mixed group should in that latitude be referred to a lower horizon than if found in temperate regions. Between 1870 and 1873 my attention was turned to the two subfloras intermediate between those of the Devonian and the ably should be preferred to it, as pointing to the best development of this formation known, which is on the shores of Lake Erie. 1 Trans. Swedish Academy, 1871, Journal London Geological Society, vol. xxvlii. 210 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS coal formation, the floras of the Lower Carboniferous (Sub- carboniferous of some American geologists) and the Millstone Grit, and in a report upon these 1 similar deductions were ex- pressed. It was stated that in Newfoundland and Northern Cape Breton the coal formation species come in at an early part of that period, and as we proceed southward they belong to progressively newer portions of the Carboniferous system. The same fact is observed in the coal beds of Scotland, as compared with those of England, and it indicates that the coal formation flora, like that of the Devonian, spread itself from the north, and this accords with the somewhat extensive occurrence of Lower Carboniferous rocks and fossils in the Parry Islands and elsewhere in the Arctic regions. 2 Passing over the comparatively poor flora of the earlier Mesozoic, consisting largely of cycads, pines, and ferns, which, as we have seen, is probably of southern origin, and is as yet little known in the arctic, though represented, according to Heer, by the supposed Jurassic flora of Cape Boheman, we find, especially at Kome' and Atane in Greenland, an interest- ing occurrence of those earliest precursors of the truly modern forms of plants which appear in the Cretaceous, the period of the English chalk, and of the New Jersey greensands. There are two plant groups of this age in Greenland, one, that of Kom consists almost entirely of ferns, cycads, and pines, and is of decidedly Mesozoic aspect. This was regarded by Heer as Lower Cretaceous. The other, that of Atane", holds remains of many modern temperate genera, as Populus, Myrica, Ficus, Sassafras, and Magnolia. This he regards as Middle Creta- ceous. Above this is the Patoot series, with many exogenous trees of modern genera, and representing the Upper Creta- ceous. Resting upon these Upper Cretaceous beds, without 1 " Fossil Plants of Lower Carboniferous and Millstone Grit Formations of Canada," pp. 47, 10 plates. Montreal, 1873. * G. M. Dawson, " Report on Arctic Regions of Canada." THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 211 the intervention of any other formation, 1 are beds rich in plants of much more modern appearance, and referred by Heer to the Miocene period, a reference which appeared at the time to be warranted by comparison with the Tertiary plants of Europe, but, as we shall see, not with those of America. Still farther north this so-called Miocene assemblage of plants appears in Spitzbergen and Grinnell Land ; but there, owing to the predominance of trees allied to the spruces, it has a decidedly more boreal character than in Greenland, as might be anticipated from its nearer approach to the pole. 2 If now we turn to the Cretaceous and Tertiary floras of Western America, as described by Lesquereux, Newberry, and Ward, we find in the lowest Cretaceous rocks known there until very recently those of the Dakota group, which may be in the lower part of the Middle Cretaceous a series of plants 3 essentially similar to those of the Middle Cretaceous of Greenland. To these I have been able to add, through the researches of Mr. Richardson and Dr. G. M. Dawson, a still earlier flora, that of the Kootanie and Queen Charlotte Island formations, as old as the Gault and Wealden. It wants the broad-leaved plants of the Dakota, and consists mainly of pines, cycads, and ferns ; and only in its upper part contains a few forerunners of the exogens. 4 These plants occur in beds indicating shallow sea conditions as prevalent in the interior of America, causing, no doubt, a warm climate in the north. Overlying this plant-bearing formation we have an oceanic limestone (the Niobrara), corresponding in many respects to 1 Nordenskiold, Expedition to Greenland, Geological Magazine, 1872. 8 Yet even here the Bald Cypress (Taxodium distichum), or a tree nearly allied to it, is found, though this species is now limited to the Southern States. Fielden and De Ranee, Journal of Geological Society, 1878. 3 Lesquereux, Report on Cretaceous Flora. The reader not interested in American details may pass over to the middle of page 213. 4 This flora has since been described in Virginia and Maryland by Fontaine, and has been recognised in Montana by Newberry. II 212 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS the European chalk, and containing similar microscopic organ- isms. This extends far north into the British territory, 1 indi- cating farther subsidence and the prevalence of a vast Mediter- ranean Sea, filled with warm water from the equatorial cur- rents, and not invaded by cold waters from the north. This is succeeded by Upper Cretaceous deposits of clay and sand- stone, with marine remains, though very sparsely distributed ; and these show that further subsidence or denudation in the north had opened a way for the arctic currents, producing a fall of temperature at the close of the Cretaceous, and partially filling up the Mediterranean of that period. Of the flora of the Middle and Upper Cretaceous periods, which must have been very long, we know something in the interior regions through the plants of Dunvegan and Peace River ; 2 and on the coast of British Columbia we have the remarkable Cretaceous coalfield of Vancouver's Island, which holds the remains of plants of modern genera, including species of fan palm, ginkgo, evergreen oak, tulip tree, and other forms proper to a warm temperature or subtropical climate. They probably indicate a warmer climate as then prevalent on the Pacific coast than in the interior, and in this respect corre- spond with a meagre transition flora, intermediate between the Cretaceous and Eocene or earliest Tertiary of the interior re- gions, and named by Lesquereux the Lower Lignitic. Immediately above these Upper Cretaceous beds we have the great Lignite Tertiary of the west the Laramie group of recent American reports 3 abounding in fossil plants, proper to a temperate climate, at one time regarded as Miocene, but now known to be Lower Eocene. 4 These beds, with their 1 G. M. Dawson, Report on Forty-ninth Parallel. * Trans. Royal Society of Canada. 8 Ward, Repts. and Bulletins Am. Geol. Survey. 4 Lesquereux's Tertiary Flora ; White and Ward on the Laramie Group; Stevenson, Geological Relations of Lignitic Groups, Am. Phil. Soc.,June, 1875- THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 213 characteristic plants, have been traced into the British territory north of the forty-ninth parallel, and it has been shown that their fossils are identical with those of the McKenzie River Valley, described by Heer as Miocene, and probably also with those of Alaska, referred to the same age. 1 Now this truly Eocene flora of the temperate and northern parts of America has so many species in common with that called Miocene in Greenland, that its identity can scarcely be doubted. These facts have led me to doubt the Miocene age of the upper plant-bearing beds of Greenland, and more recently Mr. J. Starkie Gardner has shown from comparison with the Eocene flora of England and other considerations, that they are really of that earlier date. 2 In looking at these details, we might perhaps suppose that no conditions of climate could permit the vegetation of the neighbourhood of Disco in Greenland to be identical with that of Colorado and Missouri, at a time when little difference of level existed in the two regions. Either the southern flora migrated north in consequence of a greater amelioration of climate, or the northern flora moved southward as the climate became colder. The same argument, as Gardner has ably shown, applies to the similarity of the Tertiary plants of tem- perate Europe to those of Greenland. If Greenland required a temperature of about 50, as Heer calculates, to maintain its " Miocene " flora, the temperature of England must have been at least 70, and that of the south-western -States still warmer. It is to be observed, however, that the geographical arrange- 1 G. M. Dawson, Report on the Geology of the Forty-ninth Parallel, 1875, where full details on these points may be found. 2 Nature, Dec. I2th, 1878 ; Publications Palaeontographical Society ; Reports to British Association. It seems certain that the so-called Miocene of Bovey Tracey in Devon, and of Mull in Scotland, is really Eocene. The Tertiary plant-bearing beds of Greenland are said by Nathorst to rest un- cDnformablyon the Cretaceous, and are characterized by M'Clintockia and other forms known in the Eocene of Great Britain and Ireland. 214 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS ments of the American land in Cretaceous and early Eocene times, included the existence of a great inland sea of warm water extending at some periods as far north as the latitude of 55, and that this must have tended to much equality of clima- tical conditions. We cannot certainly affirm anything respecting the origin and migrations of these floras, but there are some probabilities which deserve attention. The ferns and cycads of the so- called Lower Cretaceous of Greenland are nothing but a continuation of the previous Jurassic flora. Now this was established at an equally early date in the Queen Charlotte Islands, 1 and still earlier in Virginia. 2 The presumption is, therefore, that it came from the south. It has indeed the facies of a southern hemisphere and insular flora; and pro- bably spread itself northward as far as Greenland at a time when the American land was long, narrow, and warm, and when the ocean currents were carrying tepid water far toward the arctic regions. The flora which succeeds this in the sec- tions at Atane and Patoot has no special affinities with the southern hemisphere, and is of a warm temperate and conti- nental character. It is very similar in its general aspect to that of the Dakota group farther to the south, and this is probably Middle Cretaceous. This flora must have originated either somewhere in temperate America, or within the arctic circle, and it must have replaced the older one by virtue of increasing subsidence and gradual change of climate. It must therefore have been connected with the depression of the land which took place in the course of the Cretaceous. During this movement it spread over all Western America, and as the land again arose from the sea of the Niobrara chalk, it assumed an aspect more suited to a cool climate, or moved southward, 1 Reports Geological Survey of Canada. 2 Fontaine has well described the Mesozoic flora of Virginia, American Journal of Science, January, 1879. THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 21 5 and finally abandoned the Arctic regions, perhaps continuing to exist on the Pacific coast, and in sheltered places in the north, till the warm inland seas of the Upper Cretaceous had given place to the wide plains and landlocked brackish seas or fresh-water lakes of the Laramie period (Eocene). Thus the true Upper Cretaceous marks in the interior a cooler period intervening between the Middle Cretaceous and the Lower Eocene floras of Greenland. This latter established itself in Greenland, and probably all around the Arctic circle, in the mild period of the earliest Eocene, and as the climate of the northern hemisphere became gradually reduced from that time till the end of the Pliocene, it marched on over both continents to the southward, chased behind by the modern arctic flora, and eventually by the frost and snow of the Glacial age. This history may admit of cor- rection in details ; but, so far as present knowledge extends, it is in the main not far from the truth. Perhaps the first great question which it raises is that as to the causes of the alternations of warm and cold climates in the north, apparently demanded by the vicissitudes of the vegetable kingdom. Here we may set aside the idea that in former times plants were suited to endure greater cold than at present. It is true that some of the fossil Greenland plants are of un- known genera, and many are new species to us ; but we are on the whole safe in affirming that they must have required conditions similar to those necessary to their modern repre- sentatives, except within such limits as we now find to hold in similar cases among existing plants. Still we know that at the present time many species found in the equable climate of England will not live in Canada, though species to all appear- ance similar in structure are natives of the latter. There is also some reason to suppose that species, when new, may have greater hardiness and adaptability than when in old age, and verging toward extinction. In any case, these facts can account 2l6 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS for but a small part of the phenomena, which require to be ex- plained by physical changes affecting the earth as a whole, or at least the northern hemisphere. Many theoretical views have been suggested on this subject, which will be found dis- cussed elsewhere, and perhaps the most practical way to deal with them here will be to refer to the actual conditions known to have prevailed in connection with the introduction and distribution of the principal floras which have succeeded each other in geological history. If we can assume that all the carbon now sealed up in lime- stones and in coal was originally floating in the atmosphere as carbon dioxide, then we would have a cause which might seriously have affected the earlier land floras that, for instance, which may have existed in the Eozoic age, and those well known to us in the Palaeozoic. Such an excess of carbonic acid would have required some difference of constitution in the plants themselves ; it would have afforded them a super- abundance of wood-forming nutriment, and it would have acted as an obstacle to the radiation of heat from the earth, almost equal to the glass roof of a greenhouse, thus constituting a great corrective of changes of temperature. Under such cir- cumstances we might expect a peculiar and exuberant vegeta- tion in the earlier geological ages, though this would not apply to the later in any appreciable degree. In addition to this we know that the geographical arrangements of our continents were suited to the production of a great uniformity of climate. Taking the American continent as the simpler, we know that in this period there existed in the interior plateau between the rudimentary eastern and western mountains a great inland sea, so sheltered from the north that its waters contained hun- dreds of species of corals, growing with a luxuriance unsur- passed in the modern tropics. On the shores and islands of such a sea we do not wonder that there should have been tree ferns and gigantic lycopods. In the succeeding Carboniferous. THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 2 1/ vast areas, both on the margins and in the interior of the continent, were occupied with swampy flats and lagoons, the atmosphere of which must have been loaded with vapour, and rich in compounds of carbon, though the temperature may have been lower than in the Devonian. There still remained, however, more especially in the west, a remnant of the old inland sea, which must have greatly aided in carrying a warm temperature to the north. If now we pass to the succeeding Jurassic age, we find a more meagre and less widely distributed flora, corresponding to less favourable geographical and climatal conditions, while in the Cretaceous and Eocene ages a return to the old con- dition of a warm Mediterranean in continuation of the Gulf of Mexico gave those facilities for vegetable growth, which carried plants of the temperate zone as far north as Greenland. It thus appears that those changes of physical geography and of the ocean currents to which reference is so often made in these papers, apply to the question of the distribution of plants in geological time. These same causes may help us to deal with the peculiarities of the great Glacial age, which may have been rendered ex- ceptionally severe by the combination of several of the conti- nental and oceanic causes of refrigeration. We must not imagine, however, that the views of those extreme glacialists, who suppose continental ice caps reaching half way to the equator, are borne out by facts. In truth, the ice accumulat- ing round the pole must have been surrounded by water, and there must have been tree-clad islands in the midst of the icy seas, even in the time of greatest refrigeration. This is proved by the fact that in the lower Leda clay of Eastern Canada, which belongs to the time of greatest submergence, and whose fossil shells show sea water almost at the freezing point, there are leaves of poplars and other plants which must have been drifted from neighbouring shores. Similar remains occur in 2l8 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS clays of similar origin in the basin of the great lakes and in the West, and are not Arctic plants, but members of the North Temperate flora. 1 These have been called " interglacial," but there is no evidence to prove that they are not truly glacial. Thus, while the arctic flora must have continued to exist within the Arctic circle in the Glacial age, we have evidence that those of the cold temperate and subarctic zones continued to exist pretty far north. At the same time the warm temperate flora would be driven to the south, except where sustained in insular spots warmed by the equatorial currents. It would return north- ward on the re-elevation of the land and the return of warmth. If, however, our modern flora is thus one that has returned from the south, this would account for its poverty in species as compared with those of the early Tertiary. Groups of plants descending from the north have been rich and varied. Re- turning from the south they are like the shattered remains of a beaten army. This, at least, has been the case with such re- treating floras as those of the Lower Carboniferous, the Per- mian, and the Jurassic, and possibly that of the Lower Eocene of Europe. The question of the supply of light to an Arctic flora is much less difficult than some have imagined. The long summer day is in this respect a good substitute for a longer season of growth, while a copious covering of winter snow not only protects evergreen plants from those sudden alternations of temperature which are more destructive than intense frost, and prevents the frost from penetrating to their roots, but by the ammonia which it absorbs preserves their greenness. According to Dr. Brown, the Danish ladies of Disco long ago solved this problem. 2 He informs us that they cultivate in 1 Pleistocene Plants of Canada, Dawson and Penhallow, Bull, Geol. Socy., America, 1890. In Europe the Arctic flora extended, relatively to present climate, farther south. 8 Florula Discoana, Botanical Society of Edinburgh, 1868. THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 2 19 their houses most of our garden flowers, as roses, fuchsias, and geraniums, showing that it is merely warmth, and not light that is required to enable a subtropical flora to thrive in Green- land. Even in Canada, which has a flora richer in some re- spects than that of temperate Europe, growth is effectually arrested by cold for nearly six months, and though there is ample sunlight there is no vegetation. It is indeed not im- possible that in the plans of the Creator the continuous summer sun of the Arctic regions may have been made the means for the introduction, or at least for the rapid growth and multiplication, of new and more varied types of plants. It is a matter of familiar observation in Canada that our hardy garden flowers attain to a greater luxuriance and intensity of colour in those more northern latitudes where they have the advan- tage of long and sunny summer days. Much, of course, remains to be known of the history of the old floras whose fortunes I have endeavoured to sketch, and which seem to have been driven like shuttlecocks from north to south, and from south to north, especially on the American continent, whose meridional extension seems to have given a field specially suited for such operations. This great stretch of the western continent from north to south is also connected with the interesting fact that, when new floras are entering from the Arctic regions, they appear earlier in America than in Europe ; and that in times when the old floras are retreating from the south, old genera and species linger longer in America. Thus, in the Devonian and Cre- taceous new forms of those periods appear in America long before they are recognised in Europe, and in the modern epoch forms that would be regarded in Europe as Miocene still exist. Much confusion in reasoning as to the geological ages of the fossil flora has arisen from want of attention to this circumstance. What we have learned respecting this wonderful history has u* 22O THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS served strangely to change some of our preconceived ideas. We must now be prepared to admit that an Eden might exist even in Spitsbergen, that there are possibilities in this old earth of ours which its present condition does not reveal to us; that the present state of the world is by no means the best possible in relation to climate and vegetation ; that there have been and might be again conditions which could con- vert the ice-clad Arctic regions into blooming paradises, and which, at the same time, would moderate the fervent heat of the tropics. We are accustomed to say that nothing is impossible with God ; but how little have we known of the gigantic pos- sibilities which lie hidden under some of the most common of His natural laws. Yet these facts have been made the occasion of speculations as to the spontaneous development of plants without any direct creative intervention. It would, from this point of view, be a nice question to calculate how many revolutions of climate would suffice to evolve the first land plant; what are the chances that such plant would be so dealt with by physical changes as to be preserved and nursed into a meagre flora like that of the Upper Silurian or the Jurassic ; how many trans- portations to Greenland would suffice to promote such meagre flora into the rich and abundant forests of the Upper Creta- ceous, and to people the earth with the exuberant vegetation of the early Tertiary. Such problems we may never be able to solve. Probably they admit of no solution, unless we invoke the action of a creative mind, operating through long ages, and correlating with boundless power and wisdom all the energies inherent in inorganic and organic nature. Even then we shall perhaps be able to comprehend only the means by which, after specific types have been created, they may, by the culture of their Maker, be "sported" into new varieties or sub-species, and thus fitted to exist under different conditions, or to occupy higher places in the economy of nature. THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 221 Before venturing on such extreme speculations as some now current on questions of this kind, we would require to know the successive extinct floras as perfectly as those of the modern world, and to be able to ascertain to what extent each species can change, either spontaneously or under the influence of struggle for existence, or expansion under favourable conditions, and under Arctic semi-annual days and nights, or the shorter days of the tropics. Such knowledge, if ever acquired, it may take ages of investigation to accumulate. In any case the sub- ject of this paper indicates one hopeful line of study with the object of arriving at some comprehension of the laws of creation. While the facts above slightly sketched impress us with the grand progress of the vegetable kingdom in geological time, they equally show the persistence of vegetable forms as com- pared with that of the dead continental masses and the decay of some forms of life in favour of the introduction of others. When we find in the glacial beds the leaves of trees still living in North America and Europe, and consider the vicissi- tudes of elevation and submergence of the land, and of Arctic and temperate climates which have occurred, we are struck with the persistence of the weak things of life, as com- pared with the changeableness of rocks and mountains. A superficial observer might think the fern or the moss of a granite hill a frail and temporary thing as compared with solid and apparently everlasting rock. But just the reverse is the case. The plant is usually older than the mountain. But the glacial age is a very recent thing. We have facts older than this. As hinted in a previous paper, in the Laramie clays associated with the Lignite beds of North-western Canada beds of Lower Eocene or early Tertiary age which were de- posited before the Rocky Mountains or the Himalayas had reared their great peaks and ridges, and at a time when the whole geography of the northern hemisphere was different 222 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS from what it is at present are remains of very frail and deli- cate plants which still live. I have shown that in these clays there exist, side by side, the Sensitive Fern, Onocka sensibilis, and one of the delicate rock ferns, Davallia tenuifolia. 1 The first is still very abundant all over North America. The second has ceased to exist in North America, but still survives in the valleys of the Himalayas. These two little plants, once prob- ably very widely diffused over the northern hemisphere, have continued to exist through the millenniums separating the Cretaceous from the present time, and in which the greater part of our continent was again and again under the sea, in which great mountain chains have been rolled up and sculptured into their present forms, and in which giant forms, both of animal and plant life, have begun, culminated and passed away. Truly God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound those that are strong. Other plants equally illustrate the decadence of important types of vegetable life. In the beautiful family of the Magnolias there exists in America a most remarkable and elegant tree, whose trunk attains sometimes a diameter of 7 feet and a height of 80 or 90 feet. Its broad deep green leaves are singularly truncate at the end, as if artificially cut off, and in spring it puts forth a wealth of large and brilliant orange and yellow flowers, from which it obtains the name of Tulip tree. It is the Liriodendron tulipifera of botanists, and the sole species of its genus. This Tulip tree has a history. All through the Tertiary beds we find leaves referable to the genus, and belonging not to one species only, but to several, and as we go back into the Cretaceous, the species seem to become more numerous. Many of them have smaller leaves than the modern species, others larger, and some have forms even more quaint than that of the existing Tulip tree. The oldest that I have seen in Canada is one from the Upper Cretaceous of 1 Report on 49th Parallel, 1875. THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 223 Port McNeil in the north of Vancouver Island, which is as large as that of the modern species, and very similar in form. Thus this beautiful vegetable type culminated long geological ages ago, and was represented by many species, no doubt occu- pying a prominent place in the forests of the northern hemi- sphere. To-day only a single species exists, in our warmer re- gions, to keep up the memory of this almost perished genus ; but that species is one of our most beautiful trees. The history of the Sequoias or giant Cypresses, of which two species now exist in limited areas in California, is still more striking. These giant trees, monsters of the vegetable king- dom, are, strange to say, very limited in their geographical range. The greater of the two, Sequoia gtgantea, the giant tree par excellence, seems limited to a few groves in California. At first sight this strikes us as anomalous, especially as we find that the tree will grow somewhat widely both in Europe and America when its seeds are sown in suitable soil. The mystery is solved when we learn that the two existing species are but survivors of a genus once diffused over the whole northern hemisphere, and represented by many species, constituting, in the Later Cretaceous and Eocene ages, vast and dark forests extending over enormous areas of our continents, and forming much of the material of the thick and widely distributed Lignite beds of North-western America. Thus the genus has had its time of expansion and prevalence, and is now prob- ably verging on extinction, not because there are not suitable habitats, but either because it is now old and moribund, or because other and newer forms have now a preference in the existing conditions of existence. The Plane trees, the Sassafras, the curious Ginkgo tree or fern-leaved yew of Japan, are cases of similar decadence of genera once represented by many species, while other trees, like the Willows and Poplars, the Maples, the Birches, the Oaks and the Pines, though of old date, are still as abundant as 224 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS they ever were, and some genera would seem even to have increased in number of species, though on the whole the flora of our modern woods is much less rich than those of the Miocene and Eocene, or even than that of the Later Cre- taceous. The early Tertiary periods were, as we know, times of exuberant and gigantic animal life on the land, and it is in con- nection with this that the vegetable world seems to have attained its greatest variety and luxuriance. Even that early post-glacial age in which primitive man seems first to have spread himself over our continents was one richer both in animal and plant life than the present. The geographical changes which closed this period and inaugurated the modern era seem to have reduced not only the area of the continents but the variety of land life in a very remarkable manner. Thus our last lesson from the genesis and migrations of plants is the humbling one that the present world is by no means the best possible in so far as richness of vegetable and animal life is concerned. Reference has been made to the utility of fossil plants as evidence of climate ; but the subject deserves more detailed notice. I have often pondered on the nature of the climate evidenced by the floras of the Devonian and Carboniferous ; but the problem is a difficult one, not only because of the peculiar character of the plants themselves, so unlike those of our time, but because of the probably different meteorological conditions of the period. It is easy to see that a flora of tree-ferns, great lycopods and pines is more akin to that of oceanic islands in warm latitudes than anything else that we know. But the Devonian and Carboniferous plants did not flourish in oceanic islands, but for the most part on continental areas of consider- able dimensions, though probably more flat and less elevated than those of the present day. They also grew, from Arctic latitudes, almost, if not altogether, to the equator ; and though there are generic differences in the plants of these periods in THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 225 the southern hemisphere, yet these do not affect the general facies. There are, for example, characteristic Lepidodendroids in the Devonian and Carboniferous of Brazil, Australia, and South Africa. If now we consider the plants a little more in detail, coniferous and taxine trees grow now in very different latitudes and climates. There is therefore nothing so very remarkable in their occurrence. The great group of Cordaites may have been equally hardy ; but it is noteworthy that their geographical distribution is more limited. In Europe, for example, they are more characteristic in France than in Great Britain. Ferns and Lycopods and Mares'-tails are also cosmo- politan, but the larger species belong to the warmer climates, and nowhere at present do they become so woody and so com- plex in structure as they were in the older geological periods. At the present day, however, they love moisture rather than aridity, and uniformity of temperature rather than extreme light and heat. The natural inference would be that in these older periods geographical and other conditions must have conspired to produce a uniform and moist climate over a large portion of the continents. The geographical conditions of the Carboniferous age, and the distribution of animal life on the sea and land, confirm the conclusion based on the flora. Further, if, as seems probable, there was a larger proportion of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere than at present, this would not only directly affect the growth of plants, but would im- pede radiation, and so prevent escape of heat by that means, while the moisture exhaled from inland seas and lagoons and vastly extended swamps, would tend in the same direction. It would, however, be a mistake to infer that there were not local differences of climate. I have elsewhere l advocated the theory that the great ridge of boulders, the New Glasgow con- glomerate, which forms one margin of the coal field of Picton, 1 " Acadian Geology,'' Carboniferous of Picton. 226 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS in Nova Scotia, is an ice-formed ridge separating the area of accumulation of the great thirty-six feet seam from an outer area in which aqueous conditions prevailed, and little coal was formed. In this case, an ice-laden sea, carrying boulders on its floes and fields of ice, must have been a few miles distant from forests of Lepidodendra, Cordaites, and Sigillariae, and the climate must have been anything but warm, at least at certain seasons. Nor have we a right to infer that the growth of the coal-plants was rapid. Stems, with woody axes and a thick bark, containing much fibrous and thick-walled cellular tissue, are not to be compared with modern succulent plants, es- pecially when we consider the sparse and rigid foliage of many of them. Our conclusion should, therefore, be that geographi- cal conditions and the abundance of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere favoured a moist climate and uniform temperature, and that the flora was suited to these conditions. As to the early Mesozoic flora, I have already suggested that it must have been an invader from the south, for which the intervening Permian age had made way by destroying the Palaeozoic flora. This was probably effected by great earth- movements changing geograohical conditions. But in the Mesozoic the old conditions to some extent returned, and the Carboniferous plants being extinct, their places were taken by pines, lycopods, and ferns, whose previous home had been in the insular regions of the tropics, and which, as climatal conditions improved, pushed their way to the Arctic circle. But, being derivatives of warm regions, their vitality and capacity for variation were not great, and they only locally and in favourable conditions became great coal producers. The new flora of the Later Cretaceous and the Tertiary, as previously stated, origi- nated in the Arctic, and marched southward. These newer Cretaceous plants presented from the first the generic aspects of modern vegetation, and so enable us much better to gauge their climatal conditions. In general, they do THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 22/ not indicate tropical heat in the far north, but only that of the warm temperate zone ; but this in some portions of the period certainly extends to the middle of Greenland, unless, without any evidence, we suppose that the Cretaceous and lower Tertiary plants differed in hardiness of constitution from their modern representatives. They prove, however, considerable oscillations of climate. Gardner, Nathorst and Reid have shown this in Europe, and that it extends from the almost tropical flora of the lower Eocene to the Arctic flora of the Pleistocene. In America, owing, as Grey has suggested, to its great north and south extension, the changes were more regular and gradual. In the warmer periods of the Cretaceous, the flora as far north as 55 was similar to that of Georgia and Northern Florida at the present day, while in the cooler period of the Laramie (Lower Eocene, or more probably Paleocene) it was not un- like that of the Middle States. In the Pleistocene, the flora indicates a boreal temperature in the Glacial age. Thus there are no very extreme contrasts, but the evident fact of a warm temperate or sub-tropical climate extending very far north at the same times when Greenland had a temperate climate. As I have elsewhere shown, 1 discoveries in various parts of North America are beginning to indicate the precise geographical conditions accompanying the warmer and colder climates. It would be wrong to leave this subject without noticing that remarkable feature in the southward movement of the later floras, to which I believe Prof. Gray was the first to direct attention. In. those periods when a warm climate pre- vailed in the Arctic regions, the temperate flora must have been, like the modern Arctic flora, circumpolar. When obliged to migrate to the south, it had to follow the lines of the con- tinents, and so to divide into separate belts. Three of these at present are the floras of Western Europe, Eastern Asia, and Eastern America, all of which have many representative 1 Trans. Royal Society of Canada, 1890-1. 228 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS species. They are separated by oceans and by belts of land occupied by plants which have not been obliged to migrate. Thus, while the flora of the Eastern United States resembles that of China and Japan, that of California and Oregon is distinct from both, and represents a belt of old species retained in place by the continued warmth of the Pacific shore, and the continuous extension of the American continent to the south affording them means of retreat in the Glacial age. Were the plants of China and Eastern America enabled to return to the Arctic, they would then reunite into one flora. Gray compares the process of their separation to the kind of selection which might be made by a botanical distributor who had the whole collection placed in his hands, with instructions to give one species of each genus to Europe, to Eastern Asia, and to Eastern America; and if there was only one species in a genus, or if one remained over, this was to be thrown into one of the regions, with a certain preference in favour of America and Asia. This remarkable kind of geographical selection opens a wide field not only for thought, but for experiment on the actual relationship of the representative species. There is a similar field for comparison between the trees of Georgia in latitude 30 to 35, and the same species or their representa- tives as they existed in Cretaceous times in the latitudes of 50 and 60. The two floras, as I know from actual com- parison, are very similar. One word may be said here as to use of fossil plants in determining geological time. In this I need only point to the fact of my having defined in Canada three Devonian floras, a Lower, Middle, -and Upper, and that Mr. Whiteaves, in his independent study of the fossil fishes, has vindicated my conclusions. There are also in Nova Scotia three distinctive sub-floras of the Lower, Middle, and Upper Carboniferous. 1 I 1 Transactions Royal Society of Canada, 1883 to 1891. THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS 22p have verified these for the Devonian and Carboniferous of the United States, and to some extent also for those of Europe. To the same effect is the recognition of the Kootanie or Lower Cretaceous, the Middle Cretaceous, Upper Cretaceous, Laramie and Miocene in Western Canada. These have in all cases corresponded with the indications of animal fossils * and of stratigraphy. Fossil plants have been less studied in this connection than fossil animals, but I have no hesitation in affirming that, with reference to the broader changes of the earth's surface, any competent palasobotanist is perfectly safe in trusting to the evidence of vegetable fossils. It may be objected that such evidence will be affected by the migrations of plants, so that we cannot be certain that identical species flourished in Greenland and in temperate America at the same time. If such species originated in Greenland and migrated southward, the specimens found at the south may be much newer than those in the north. This, no doubt, is locally true, but the migrations of plants, though slow, occupy less time than that of a great geological period. It may also be objected that the flora of swamps, plains, and mountain tops would differ at any one period. This also is true, but the same difficulty applies to animals of the deep sea, the shore, and the land ; and these diversities of station have always to be taken into account by the palaeontologist. REFERENCES : Report on the Erian or Devonian Plants of Canada, Montreal, 1871. Article in Princeton. Keview on Genesis and Migrations of Plants. " The Geological History of Plants," London and New York, 1888 and 1892. Papers on Fossil Plants of Western Canada, 1883, and following volumes of Transactions of Royal Society of Canada. NOTE. Since writing the above, I have obtained access to Dall and Harris' " Neocene Correlation Papers," which throw some additional 1 Reports on Fossil Plants of the Devonian and Lower Carboniferous. 230 THE GENESIS AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS light on the Cretaceous and Eocene Floras of Alaska, which, from its high northern latitude, affords a good parallel to Greenland. It would appear that plant beds occur in that territory at two horizons. One of these (Cape Beaufort), according to Lesquereux and Ward, holds species of Neocomian Age, and apparently equivalent to the Kootanie of British Columbia and the Kome of Greenland. The other, which occurs at several localities (Elukak, Port Graham, etc.), has a flora evidently of Laramie (Eocene) age, equivalent to the "Miocene" of Heer and Les- quereux, and to the Lignite Tertiary of Canada. The plants are accom- panied by lignite, and evidently in situ, and clearly prove harmony with Greenland and British Columbia in two of the periods of high Arctic temperature indicated above. THE GROWTH OF COAL. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF DR. SCHIMPER, OF STRASBURG, THE AUTHOR OF "LA FLORE DU MONDE PRIMITIF," AND MANY OTHER CONTRIBUTIONS TO FOSSIL BOTANY, AND OF DR. H. R. GOEPPERT, VHOSE ESSAY ON THE STRUCTURE AND FORMATION OF COAL WAS ONE OF MY FIRST GUIDES IN ITS STUDY. QUESTIONS OF GROWTH AND DRIFTAGE TESTIMONY OF A BLOCK OF COAL UNDER THE MICROSCOPE DIFFERENT KINDS OF COAL CONDITIONS NECESSARY TO ACCUMU- LATION IN SITU COAL BEDS AND THEIR ACCOMPANI- MENTS UNDERCLAYS AND ROOFS VEGETABLE REMAINS HISTORY OF COAL GROUPS SUMMARY OF EVIDENCE SUBSIDENCE OF COAL AREAS STIGMARIA AND OTHER COAL PLANTS LATER COAL ACCUMULATIONS THE STORY AND USES OF COAL PART OF A COAL GROUP, at the South Joggins, with underclays and erect trees and Calamites (p. 238). CHAPTER IX. THE GROWTH OF COAL. MY early boyhood was spent on the Coal formation rocks and in the vicinity of collieries ; and among my first natural history collections, in a childish museum of many kinds of objects, were some impressions of fern leaves from the shales of the coal series. It came to pass in this way that the Carboniferous rocks were those which I first studied as an embryo geologist, and much of my later work has consisted in collecting and determining the plants of that ancient period, and in studying microscopic sections of coals and fossil woods ac- companying them. For this reason, and because I have pub- lished so much on this subject, my first decision was to leave it out of these Salient Points: but on second thoughts it seemed that this might be regarded as a dereliction of duty ; more especially as some of the conclusions supposed to be the best established on this subject have recently been called in question. Had I been writing a few years ago, I might have referred to the mode of formation of coal as one of the things most surely settled and understood. The labours of many eminent geolo- gists, microscopists and chemists in the old and the new worlds had shown that coal nearly always rests upon old soil-surfaces penetrated with roots, and that coal beds have in their roofs erect trees, the remains of the last forests that grew upon them. Logan and the writer have illustrated this in the case of the series of more than eighty successive coal beds exposed at the 234 THE GROWTH OF COAL South Joggins, and of the great thirty feet seam of the Picton coal series, whose innumerable laminae have all been subjected to careful scrutiny, and have shown unequivocal evidence of land surfaces accompanying the deposition of the coal. Micro- scopical examination has proved that these coals are composed of the materials of the same trees whose roots are found in the underclays, and their stems and leaves in the roof shales ; that much of the material of the coal has been partially subjected to subaerial decay at the time of its accumulation ; and that in this, ordinary coal differs from bituminous shale, earthy bit- umen and some kinds of cannel, which have been formed under water; that the matter remaining as coal consists almost entirely of epidermal tissues, which being suberose or corky in char- acter are highly carbonaceous, very durable and impermeable by water, and are, hence, the best fitted for the production of pure coal ; and finally, that the vegetation and the climatal and geographical features of the coal period were eminently fitted to produce in the vast swamps of that period precisely the effects observed. All these points and many others have been thoroughly worked out for both European and American coal fields, and seemed to leave no doubt on the subject. But several years ago certain microscopists observed in slices of coal, thin layers full of spore cases, a not unusual circumstance, since these were shed in vast abundance by the trees of the coal forests, and because they contain suberose matter of the same character with epidermal tissues generally. Immediately we were informed that all coal consists of spores, and this being at once accepted by the unthinking, the results of the labours of many years are thrown aside in favour of this crude and partial theory. A little later, a German microscopist has thought proper to describe coal as made up of minute algae, and tries to reconcile this view with the appearances, devising at the same time a new and formidable nomenclature of generic and specific names, which would seem largely to represent mere THE GROWTH OF COAL 235 fragments of tissues. Still later, some local facts in a French coal field have induced an eminent observer of that country to revive the drift theory of coal, in opposition to that of growth in situ. Views of this kind have also recently been advanced in England by some of those younger men who would earn dis- tinction rather by overthrowing the work of their seniors than by building on it. These writers base their conclusions on a few exceptional facts, as the occasional occurrence of seams of coal without distinct underlays, and the occurrence of clay partings showing aquatic conditions in the substance of thick coals ; and they fail to discern the broader facts which these ex- ceptions confirm. Let us consider shortly the essential nature of coal, and some of the conditions necessary to its forma- tion. A block of the useful mineral which is so important an element in national wealth, and so essential to the comfort of our winter homes, may tell us much as to its history if properly interro- gated, and what we cannot learn from it alone we may be taught by studying it in the mine whence it is obtained, and in the cliffs and cuttings where the edges of the coaly beds and their accompaniments are exposed. Our block of coal, if anthracite, is almost pure carbon. If bituminous coal, it contains also a certain amount of hydrogen, which in combination with carbon enables it to yield gas and coal tar, and which causes it to burn with flame. If, again, we examine some of the more imperfect and more recent coals, the brown coals, so called, we shall find that in composition and texture they are intermediate between coal proper and hardened or compressed peat. Now such coaly rocks can, under the present constitution of nature, be produced only in one way, namely, by the accumulation of vegetable matter, for vegetation alone has the power of decomposing the carbonic acid of the atmosphere, and accumulating it as carbon. This we see in modern times in the vegetable soil, in peaty beds, and in 236 THE GROWTH OF COAL vegetable muck accumulated in ponds and similar places. Such vegetable matter, once accumulated, requires only pressure and the changes which come of its own slow putrefaction to be converted into coal. But in order that it may accumulate at all, certain conditions are necessary. The first of these includes the climatal and or- ganic arrangements necessary for abundant vegetable growth. The second is the facility for the preservation of the vegetable matter, without decay or intermixture with earthy substances ; and this, for a long time, till a great thickness of it accumulates. The third is its covering up by other deposits, so as to be com- pressed and excluded from air. It is evident that when we have to consider the formation of a bed of coal several feet in thick- ness, and spread, perhaps, over hundreds of square miles, many things must conduce to such a result, and the wonder is perhaps rather that such conditions should ever have been effectively combined. Yet this has occurred at different periods of geo- logical history and in many places, and in some localities it has been so repeated as to produce many beds of coal in succes- sion. Let us now question our block of coal as to its origin, sup- posing it to be a piece of ordinary bituminous coal, or still better, a specimen of one of the impure somewhat shaly coals which one sometimes finds accidentally in the coal bin. In look- ing at the edge of our specimen we observe that it has a " reed " or grain, which corresponds with the lamination or bedding of the seam of coal from which it came. Looking at this carefully, we shall see that there are many thin layers of bright shining coal, and the more of these usually the better the coal. These layers, in tracing them along, we observe often to thin out and disappear. They are not very continuous. If our specimen is an impure coal, we will find that it readily splits along the sur- faces of these layers, and that when so split, we can see that each layer of shining coal has certain markings, perhaps the flattened THE GROWTH OF COAL 237 ribs and scars of Sigillaria or other coal-formation trees on its surface. In other words, the layers of fine coal are usually flattened trunks and branches of trees, or perhaps rather of the imperishable and impermeable bark of such trees, the wood having perished. A few very thin layers of shining coal we may also find to consist of the large-ribbed leaves of the plant known as Cordaites. This kind of coaly matter then usually represents trunks of trees which in a prostrate and flattened state may constitute more than half of the bulk of ordinary coal-formation coal. Under the microscope this variety of coal shows little structure, and this usually the thickened cells of cortical tissue. Intervening between these layers we perceive lamina?, more or less thick and continuous, of what we may call dull coal, black but not shining ; resembling, in fact, the appearance of cannel coal. If we split the coal along one side of these layers, and examine it in a strong light, we may see shreds of leaf stalks and occasionally even of fern leaves, or skeletons of these, show- ing the veins, and many flattened disc-like bodies, spore cases and macrospores, shed by the plants which make up the coal. These layers represent what may be called compressed vegetable mould or muck, and this is by no means a small constituent of many coals. This portion of the coal is the most curious and interesting in microscopic slices, showing a great variety of tissues and many spores and spore cases. Lastly, we find on the surface of the coal, when split parallel to the bedding, a quantity of soft shining fibrous material, known as mineral charcoal or mother coal, which in some varieties of the mineral is very abundant, in others much more rare. This is usually too soft and incoherent to be polished in thin slices for the microscope ; but if boiled for a length of time in nitric acid, so as to separate all the mineral matter contained in it, the fibres sometimes become beautifully translucent and reveal the" tissues of the wood of various kinds of Carboniferous trees, more especially of Calamites, Cordaites and Sigillariae. Fibres 238 THE GROWTH OF COAL of mineral charcoal prepared in this way are often very beauti- ful microscopic objects under high powers ; and this material of the coal is nothing else than little blocks of rotten wood and fibrous bark, broken up and scattered over the surface of the forming coal bed. All these materials, it must be observed, have been so compressed that the fragments of decayed wood have been flattened into films, the vegetable mould consolidated into a stony mass, and trunks of great trees converted by enormous pressure into laminae of shining coal, a tenth of an inch in thick- ness, so that the whole material has been reduced to perhaps one-hundredth of its original volume. Restoring the mass in imagination to its original state, what do we find ? A congeries of prostate trunks with their interstices filled with vegetable muck or mould, and occasional surfaces where rotten wood, disintegrated into fragments, was washed about in local floods or rain storms, and thus thrown over the surface. Lyell seems very nearly to have hit the mark when he regarded the conditions of the great dismal swamp of Virginia as representing those of a nascent coal field. We have only to realize in the coal period the existence of a dense vegetation very different from that of modern Virginia, of a humid and mild climate, and of a vast extension of low swampy plains, to restore the exact conditions of the coal swamps. But how does this correspond with the facts observed in mines and sections ? To the late Sir William Logan is due the merit of observing that in South Wales the underclays or beds of indurated clay and earth underlying the coal seams are usually filled with the long cylindrical rootlets and branching roots of a curious plant, very common in the coal formation, the Stigmaria. He afterwards showed that the same fact occurs in the very numerous coal beds exposed in the fine section cut by the tides of the Bay of Fundy, in the coal rocks of Nova Scotia. In that district I have myself followed up THE GROWTH OF COAL 239 his observations, examining in detail every one of eighty-one Coal Groups, as I have called them, each consisting of at least one bed of coal, large or small, with its accompaniments, and in many cases of several small seams with intervening clays or shales. * In nearly every case the Stigmaria " under- clay " is distinctly recognisable, and often in a single coal group there are several small seams separated by underclays with roots and rootlets. These underclays are veritable fossil soils ; sometimes bleached clays or sands, like the subsoils of modern swamps ; sometimes loamy or sandy, or of the nature of hardened vegetable mould. They rarely contain any remains of aquatic animals, or of animals of any kind, but are filled with stigmaria roots and rootlets, and sometimes hold a few prostrate stems of trees. 2 While the underclay is thus a fossil soil, the roof or bed above the coal, usually of a shaly char- acter, is full of remains of leaves and stems and fruits, and often holds erect stumps, the remains of the last trees that grew in the swamp before it was finally covered up. Some of the thinnest coals, and some beds so thin and impure that they can scarcely be called coals at all, are the most instructive. Witness the following from my section of the South Joggins. Coal Group i, of Division 3, is the highest of the series. Its section is as follows : " Grey argillaceous shale. Coal, i inch. Grey argillaceous underclay, Stigmaria. "The roof holds abundance of fern leaves (Alethopteris 1 For details see Journal Geol. Society of London, 1865 ; and " Acadian Geology," last edition, 1891. 2 At the South Joggins, in two or three cases, beds of bituminous shale full of Naiadites and Cyprids have by elevation and drying become fit for the growth of trees with stigmaria roots ; but this is quite exceptional, no doubt arising from the accidental draining of lakes or lagoons on their elevation above the sea level. 240 THE GROWTH OF COAL loncJiitica). The coal is coarse and earthy, with much epider- mal and bast tissue, spore cases, etc., vascular bundles of ferns and impressions of bark of Sigillaria and leaves of Cordaites. It may be considered as a compressed vegetable soil resting on a subsoil full of rootlets of Stigmaria." In this case the coal is an inch in thickness, but there are many beds where the coal is a mere film, and supports great erect stems of Sigillaria, sending downward their roots in the form of branching Stigmarise into the underclay, thus proving that the Stigmarije of the underclays are the roots of the Sigillarise of the coals and their roofs. Here is another example which may be called a coal group, and is No. 1 1 of the same division : " Grey argillaceous shale, erect Calamites. Coal, i inch. Grey argillaceous underclay, Stigmaria, ift. 6in. Coal, 2 inches. Grey argillaceous underclay, Stigmaria, 4 in. Coal, i inch. Grey argillaceous underclay, Stigmaria. " This is an alternation of thin, coarse coals with fossil soils. The roof shale contains erect Calamites, which seem to have been the last vegetation which grew on the surface of the upper coal." Such facts, with many minor varieties, extend through the whole eighty-one coal groups of this remarkable section, as any one may see by referring to the paper and work cited in the preceding note. It is possibly because in most coal fields the smaller and commercially useless beds are so little open to observation, that so crude ideas derived merely from imperfect access to the beds that are worked exist among geologists. The following summary of facts may perhaps serve to place the evidence as to the mode of accumulation of coal fairly before the reader : THE GROWTH OF COAL 24! (1) The occurrence of Stigmaria under nearly every bed of coal proves, beyond question, that the material was accum- ulated by growth in situ, while the character of the sediments intervening between the beds of coal proves with equal cer- tainty the abundant transport of mud and sand by water. In other words, conditions similar to those of the swampy deltas of great rivers, or the swampy flats of the interiors of great con- tinents, are implied. (2) The true coal consists principally of the flattened bark of sigillaroid and other trees, intermixed with leaves of ferns and Cordaites, and other herbaceous debris, including vast numbers of spores and spore cases, and with fragments of decayed wood constituting "mineral charcoal," all their materials having manifestly alike grown and accumulated where we find them. (3) The microscopical structure and chemical composition of the beds of cannel coal and earthy bitumen, and of the more highly bituminous and carbonaceous shales, show them to have been of the nature of the fine vegetable mud which accumulates in the ponds and shallow lakes of modern swamps. These beds are always distinct from true subaerial coal. When such fine vegetable sediment is mixed, as is often the case, with mud, it becomes similar to the bituminous lime- stone and calcareo-bituminous shales of the coal measures. (4) A few of the underclays which support beds of coal are of the nature of the vegetable mud above referred to ; but the greater part are argillo-arenaceous in composition, with little vegetable matter, and bleached by the drainage from them of water containing the products of vegetable decay. They are, in short, loamy or clay soils in the chemical con- dition in which we find such soils under modern bogs, and must have been sufficiently above water to admit of drainage. The absence, or small quantity of sulphides, and the occur- rence of carbonate of iron in connection with them, prove that 242 THE GROWTH OF COAL when they existed as soils, rain water, and not sea water, per- colated them. (5) The coal and the fossil trees present many evidences of subaerial conditions. Most of the erect and prostrate trees had become hollow shells of bark before they were finally imbedded, and their wood had broken into cubical pieces of mineral charcoal. Land snails and galley worms (Xylobius) crept into them, and they became dens or traps for reptiles. Large quantities of mineral charcoal occur on the surfaces of all the larger beds of coal. None of these appearances could have been produced by subaqueous action. (6) Though the roots of Sigillaria bear some resemblance to the rhizomes of certain aquatic plants, yet structurally they have much resemblance to the roots of Cycads, which the stems also resemble. Further, the SigillaricB grew on the same soils which supported conifers, Lepidodendra, Cordaites, and ferns, plants which could not have grown in water. Again, with the exception, perhaps, of some Pinnularicz and Astero- phyllites, and Rhizocarpean spores, there is a remarkable absence from the coal measures of any form of properly aquatic vegetation. (7) The occasional occurrence of marine or brackish-water animals in the roofs of coal beds, or even in the coal itself, affords no evidence of subaqueous accumulation, since the same thing occurs in the case of modern submarine forests. Such facts merely imply that portions of the areas of coal accumulation were liable to inundation of a character so temporary as not finally to close the process, as happened when at last a roof shale was deposited by water over the coal. Cannel coals and bituminous shales holding mussel-like shells, fish scales, etc., imply the existence sometimes for long periods of ponds, lakes or lagoons in the coal swamps, but ordinary coal did not accumulate in these. It is in the cannels and similar subaqueous coals that the macrospores which I THE GROWTH OF COAL 243 attribute in great part to aquatic plants, allied to modern Salvinia, etc., are chiefly found. * For these and other reasons, some of which are more fully stated in the papers referred to, while I admit that the areas of coal accumulation were frequently submerged, I must maintain that the true coal is a subaerial accumulation by vegetable growth on soils wet and swampy, it is true, but not submerged. I would add the further consideration, already urged elsewhere, that in the case of the fossil forests associated with the coal, the conditions of submergence and silting-up which have pre- served the trees as fossils, must have been precisely those which were fatal to their existence as living plants, a fact sufficiently evident to us in the case of modern submarine forests, but often overlooked by the framers of theories of the accumulation of coal. It seems strange that the occasional inequalities of the floors of the coal beds, the sand or gravel ridges which traverse them, the channels cut through the coal, the occurrence of patches of sand, and the insertion of wedges of such material splitting the beds, have been regarded by some able geologists as evidences of the aqueous origin of coal. In truth, these appearances are of constant occurrence in modern swamps and marshes, more especially near their margins, or where they are exposed to the effects of ocean storms or river inun- dations. The lamination of the coal has also been adduced as a proof of aqueous deposition ; but the miscroscope shows, as I have elsewhere pointed out, that this is entirely different from aqueous lamination, and depends on the superposition of successive generations of more or less decayed trunks of trees and beds of leaves. The lamination in the truly aqueous can- nels and carbonaceous shales is of a very different character. It is scarcely necessary to remark that in the above summary 1 "Geological History of Plants," Bulletin Chicago Academy of Sciences, 1 886. 244 THE GROWTH OF COAL I have had reference principally to my own observations in the coal formation of Nova Scotia; but similar facts have been detailed by many other observers in other districts. ] A curious point in connection with the origin of coal is the question how could vegetable matter be accumulated in such a pure condition ? There is less difficulty in regard to this if we consider the coal as a swamp accumulation in situ. It is in this way that the purest vegetable accumulations take place at present, whereas in lakes and at the mouths of rivers vege- table matter is always mixed up with mud. Coal swamps, however, must have been liable to submergences or to tem- porary inundations, and it is no doubt to these that we have to attribute the partings of argillaceous matter often found in coal beds, as well as the occasional gulches cut into the coal and filled with sand and lenticular masses of earthy matter. To a similar cause we must also attribute the association of cannel with ordinary coal. The cannel is really a pulpy, macerate mass of vegetable matter accumulated in still water, surrounded and perhaps filled with growing aquatic herbage. Hence it is in such beds that we find the greatest accumulations of macro- spores, derived, probably, in great part from aquatic plants. Buckland long ago compared the matter of cannel to the semifluid discharge of a bursting bog, and Alex. Agassiz has more recently shown that in times of flood the vegetable muck of the Everglades of Florida flows out in thick inky streams, and may form large beds of vegetable matter having the character of the materials of cannel. It is evident that in swamps of so great extent as those of the coal formation, there must have been shallow lakes and ponds, and wide sluggish streams, forming areas for the accumulation of vegetable debris and this readily accounts for the association of ordinary beds of coal with those of cannel, and with bituminous shales or 1 Especially Brongniart, Goeppert, Hawkshaw, Lyell, Logan, De la Boche, Beaumont, Binney, Rogers, Lesquereux, Williamson, Grand' Eury. THE GROWTH OF COAL 245 earthy bitumen, as well as for the occurrence of scales of fish and other aquatic animals in such beds. Lyell's interesting observation of the submerged areas at New Madrid, keeping free of Mississippi mud, because fringed with a filter of cane- brake, shows that the areas of coal accumulation might often be inundated without earthy deposit, if, as seems probable, they were fringed with dense brakes of calamites, sheltering them from the influx of muddy water. It seems also certain that the water of the coal areas would be brown and laden with imperfect vegetable acids, like that of modern bogs, and such water has usually little tendency to deposit any mineral matter, even in the pores of vegetable fragments. The only exception to this is one which also occurs in modern swamps, namely, the tendency to deposit iron, either as carbonate (Clay Ironstone), or sulphide (Iron Pyrite), both of which are products of modem bogs, and equally characteristic of the coal swamps. Where great accumulations of sediment are going on, as at the mouths of modern rivers, there is a tendency to subsidence of the area of the deposit, owing to its weight. This applies, perhaps, to a greater extent to coal areas. Thus the area of a coal swamp would ultimately sink so low as to be overflowed, and a roof shale would be deposited to bury up the bed of coal, and transmit it to future ages, chemically, and mechanically changed by pressure and by that slow decomposition which gradually converts vegetable matter into carbon and hydrocar- bons. The long continuance and great extent of these alterna- tions of growth and subsidence is perhaps the most extraordinary fact of all. At the South Joggins, if we include the surfaces having erect trees with those having beds of coal, the process of growth of a forest or bog, and its burial by subsidence and deposition must have been repeated about a hundred times before the final burial of the whole under the thick sandstones of the Upper Carboniferous and Permian. 246 THE GROWTH OF COAL Mention has been made of Sigillaria and other trees of the coal formation period. These trees and others allied to them, of which there were many kinds, may be likened to gigantic club mosses, which they resembled in fruit and foliage, though vastly more complex in structure of stem and branch. Some of them, perhaps, were of much higher rank than any of the modern plants most nearly allied to them. One of their most remarkable features was that of their roots those Stigmariae, to which so frequent reference has been made. They differed from modern roots, not only in some points of structure, but in their regular bifurcation, and in having huge root fibres articulated to the roots, and arranged in a regular spiral manner, like leaves. They radiate regularly from a single stem, and do not seem to have sent up buds or secondary stems. They thus differed from the botanical definition of a root, and also from that of a rhizoma, or root stock ; being, in short, a primitive and generalized contrivance, suited to trees them- selves primitive and generalized, and to special and peculiar circumstances of growth. Some botanists have imagined that they were aquatic plants, growing at the bottom of lakes, but their mode of occurrence negatives this. I have elsewhere stated this as follows : i " It is quite certain that Stigmarise are not ' rhizomes which floated in water, or spread themselves out on the surface of mud.' Whether rhizomes or not, they grew in the soil, or in the upper layers of peaty deposits since changed into coal. The late Richard Brown and the writer have shown that they grew in the underclays or fossil soils, and that their rootlets radiated in these soils in all directions. 2 In one of my papers I have figured a Stigmarian root penetrating through an erect Sigillaria, and Logan, in his Report of 1845, had already 1 Natural Science, May, 1892. 2 Qtiarl. Journ, Geol. Soc., vol. ii. p. 394 (1846) ; Ibid., vol. iv. p. 47 (1847) ; Ibid., vol. v. p. 355 (1849); Ibid., vol. v. pp. 23, 30. THE GROWTH OF COAL 247 figured a similar example. The penetration of decaying stems by the rootlets of Stigmaria is a fact well known to all who have studied slices of Carboniferous plants, 1 while Stigmariae are often found creeping inside the bark of erect and prostrate trunks. Besides this, as I have shown in ' Acadian Geology,' in the section of 5,000 feet of coal measures at the South Joggins (including eighty-one distinct coal groups, and a larger number of soils with Stigmaria^ or erect trees), Sigillaria and Stigmaria. occur together, and the latter nearly always either in argillaceous soils, or sands hardened into ' Gannister,' which are often filled with roots or rootlets, or on the surfaces of coal beds. On the other hand, the numerous bituminous limestones, and calcareous and other shales holding remains of fishes, crustaceans, and bivalve shells do not contain Stigmaria in situ the only exceptions being two beds of bitu- minous limestone, the upper parts of which have been converted into underclays. This section, and that of North Sydney two of the most complete and instructive in the world have afforded conclusive proof of this mode of growth of Sigillaria and Stigmaria. " The objection to calling the Stigmariae roots and their processes rootlets, appears to me a finical application of modern botanical usages to times for which they do not hold. We might equally object to the application of the term roots to those which spring from the earthed- up stems of Calamites, radiating as they do from nodes which, in the air, would pro- duce branchlets. Grand' Eury's figures show abundant in- stances of this. We might also object to the exogenous stems described by Williamson, which belong to cryptogamous plants ; and, unlike anything modern, are made up exclusively of scalariform tissue. If the articulation and regular arrange- ment of those gigantic root hairs, the rootlets, or 'leaves' of 1 Williamson has noticed this in his excellent Memoirs in the Phil. Trans. 248 THE GROWTH OF COAL Stigmaria^ are to be regarded as depriving them of the name which clearly describes their function, we may call them under- ground branches, though, by so doing, we set at nought both their function and their mode of growth." Dr. Williamson, in a recent paper, expresses the same view in the following terms l : " At that period (the Carboniferous age) no Angiosperms existed on the earth, and even the Gymnosperms were very far from reaching their modern development. Under these circumstances the Cryptogams chiefly became the giant forest trees of that remote age. To become such, they required an organization very different in some respects from that of their degraded living representa- tives. Hence we must not appeal to these degenerate types for illustrations and explanations of structures no longer existing. Still less must we turn to what we find in the Angiosperms, that wholly distinct race which has taken the place of the primaeval Cryptogams in our woods. The primeval giants of the swampy forests had doubtless a morphology assigned to them, adapted to the physical conditions by which they were surrounded ; but if even their dwarfed and other- wise modified descendants fail to throw light upon morphologi- cal details once so common, still less must we expect to obtain that light from the living and wholly different flowering plants." With the remarkable trees above referred to, there co-existed a vast multitude of ferns, some arborescent, others herbaceous, tall, reed-like plants, the Calamites, allied to modern Mares'- tails, a very remarkable family of plants allied to modern Cycads and Pines ; the Cordaites, which seem to have grown plentifully in certain parts of the coal areas probably the drier parts, so that their remains sometimes constitute the greater part of small seams of coal. There were also true pine- like trees, though "these would seem to have grown most abun- 1 Natural Science, July, 1892. THE GROWTH OF COAL 249 dantly on the higher levels. Nor was strictly aquatic vegetation wanting. We find, both in the preceding Devonian and the Carboniferous, that the little aquatic plants now known as Rhizocarps, and structurally allied to the Ferns such plants as the floating Salvinia, and the Pillworts of our swamps, were vastly abundant, and they may have filled and choked up with their exuberant growth many of the lakes and slow streams of the period, furnishing layers of cannel and " macrospore " coal, and earthly bitumen or Torbanite. We have hitherto confined our attention to the great Car- boniferous period, so called, as emphatically the age of coal ; but this mineral, and allied forms of carbon, were produced both before and after. Even in that old Laurentian age, which includes the oldest rocks that we know, formed when the first land had just risen out of the waters, there are thick beds of graphite, or plumbago, chemically the same with anthracite coal, and which must have been produced by the agency of plants, whether terrestrial or aquatic. We may sup- pose that the plants of this remote age were of very humble type as much lower than those of the coal formation as these are lower than those of the present day ; but if so, then, on the analogy of the Carboniferous, they would be high and complex representatives of those low types. But there is another and more startling possibility ; that the Laurentian may have been a period when vegetable life culminated on the earth, and existed in its most complete and grandest forms in advance of the time when it was brought into subordination to the higher life of the animal. In the meantime, the Laurentian rocks are in a state of so extreme metamorphism that they have afforded no certain indication of the forms or structures of the vegeta- tion of the period. We find indications of plant life through all the Paleozoic groups succeeding the Laurentian ; but it is not till we reach the Devonian, the system immediately preceding the Carboni- 2$O THE GROWTH OF COAL ferous, that we find an abundance of forms not essentially different from those of the Carboniferous, though similar in details. Only a few and very small beds of coal were accumu- lated in this age ; but there was an immense abundance of bituminous shale enriched with the macrospores of Rhizocarps. The Ohio black shale, which is said to extend its outcrop across that state with a breadth of ten to twenty miles, and a thickness of 550 feet, is filled with macrospores of Protosalvinia, as is its continuation in Canada. Above the great coal formation the Permian and Jurassic contain beds of coal, though of limited extent, and formed in the case of the two latter of very different plants from those of the Carboniferous. In the Cretaceous and Tertiary ages, after the abundant introduction of species of forest trees still living, coal making seems to have obtained a new impulse, so that in China and the western part of America there are coals of great extent and value, all made of plants ot genera still existing. In the Cretaceous coal of Vancouver Island there are remains of such modern trees as the Poplars, Magnolias, Palmettos, Sequoias, and a great variety of other genera still living in America. Out of the remains of these, under favour- ing conditions, quite as good coal as that of the coal formation has been made, although the plants are so different. There is, indeed, reason to believe that those now rare trees, the Sequoias, represented at the present time only by the big trees of California, and their companion, the redwood, were then spread universally over the northern hemisphere, and formed dense forests on swampy flats which led to the accumulation of coal beds in which the trunks and leaves of the Sequoias formed main ingredients, so that Sequoia and its allies in this later age take the place of the Sigillarise of the coal formation. Last of all, coal accumulation is still going on in the Ever- glades of Florida, the dismal swamp of Virginia, and the peat- bogs of the more northern regions. So the vegetable kingdom THE GROWTH OF COAL 251 has, throughout its long history, been continually depriving the atmosphere of its carbon dioxide, and accumulating this in beds of coal. In the earlier ages indeed, this would seem to us to have been its main use. To the modern naturalist, vegetable life, with regard to its uses, is the great accumulator of pabulum for the sustenance of the higher forms of vital energy manifested in the animal. In the Palaeozoic this consideration sinks in importance. In the Coal period we know few land animals, and these not vege- table feeders, with the exception of some insects, millipedes, and snails. But the Carboniferous forests did not live in vain, if their only use was to store up the light and heat of those old summers in the form of coal, and to remove the excess of carbonic acid from the atmosphere. In the Devonian period even these utilities fail, for coal does not seem to have been accumulated to any great extent, though the abundant petro- leum of the Devonian is, no doubt, due to the agency of aquatic vegetation. In addition to scorpions, a few insects are the only known tenants of the Devonian land, and these are of kinds whose lame probably lived in water, and were not dependent on land plants. We may have much yet to learn of the animal life of the Devonian ; but for the present, the great plan of vegetable nature goes beyond our measures of utility; and there remains only what is perhaps the most wonderful and suggestive correlation of all, namely, that our minds are able to trace in these perished organisms structures similar to those of modern plants, and thus to reproduce in imagination the forms and habits of growth of living things which so long preceded us on the earth. In another way Huxley has put the utilitarian aspect of the case so admirably, that I cannot refrain from quoting his clever apotheosis of nature in connection with the production of coal. " Nature is never in a hurry, and seems to have had always before her eyes the adage, 'Keep a thing long enough, and 252 THE GROWTH OF COAL you will find a use for it.' She has kept her beds of coal for millions of years without being able to find a use for them ; she has sent them beneath the sea, and the sea beasts could make nothing of them ; she had raised them up into dry land, and laid the black veins bare, and still for ages and ages there was no living thing on the face of the earth that could see any sort of value in them ; and it was only the other day, so to speak, that she turned a new creature out of her workshop, who, by degrees, acquired sufficient wits to make a fire, and then to discover that the black rock would burn. " I suppose that nineteen hundred years ago, when Julius Caesar was good enough to deal with Britain as we have dealt with New Zealand, the primasval Briton, blue with cold and woad, may have known that the strange black stone which he found here and there in his wanderings would burn, and so help to warm his body and cook his food. Saxon, Dane, and Norman swarmed into the land. The English people grew into a powerful nation ; and Nature still waited for a return for the capital she had invested in ancient club mosses. The eighteenth century arrived, and with it James Watt. The brain of that man was the spore out of which was developed the steam engine, and all the prodigious trees and branches of modern industry which have grown out of this. But coal is as much an essential of this growth and development as carbonic acid is of a club moss. Wanting the coal, we could not have smelted the iron needed to make our engines ; nor have worked our engines when we got them. But take away the engines, and the great towns of Yorkshire and Lancashire vanish like a dream. Manufactures give place to agriculture and pasture, and not ten men could live where now ten thou- sand are amply supported. " Thus all this abundant wealth of money and of vivid life is Nature's investment in club mosses and the like so long ago. But what becomes of the coal which is burnt in yielding THE GROWTH OF COAL 253 the interest ? Heat comes out of it, light comes out of it, and if we could gather together all that goes up the chimney, and all that remains in the grate of a thoroughly burnt coal fire, we should find ourselves in possession of a quantity of carbonic acid, water, ammonia, and mineral matters exactly equal in weight to the coal. But these are the very matters with which Nature supplied the club mosses which made coal. She is paid back principal and interest at the same time ; and she straightway invests the carbonic acid, the water, and the ammonia in new forms of life, feeding with them the plants that now live. Thrifty Nature, surely ! no prodigal, but the most notable of housekeepers." x All this is true and well told; but who is "Nature," this goddess who, since the far-distant Carboniferous age, has been planning for man? Is this not another name for that Almighty Maker who foresaw and arranged all things for His people " before the foundation of the world." REFERENCES : On Structures in Coal, Journal Geological Society of London, xv., 1853. Contains results of microscopic study of Nova Scotia coals. Conditions of Accumulation of Coal, Ibid., xxii., 1866. Contains South Joggins section. Spore cases in Coal, Am. Journal of Science, 3rd series, vol. I, 1871. Rhizocarps in the Devonian, Bulletin Chicago Academy, vol. I, 1886. "Acadian Geology and Supplement," 3rd edition, 1891, Cumberland Coal Field. "Geological History of Plants," chap, iv., London and New York, 2nd edition, 1892. 1 Contemporary Review, 1871. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF MY FRIEND AND EARLY PATRON AND GUIDE SIR CHARLES LYELL, TO WHOM WE ARE INDEBTED FOR SO MUCH OF THE SCIENTIFIC BASIS OF MODERN GEOLOGY. EARLIEST DISCOVERIES FOOTPRINTS OF BATRACHIANS LABYRINTHODENTS OF THE CARBONIFEROUS MICRO- SAURIA OF THE CARBONIFEROUS OTHER TYPES DIS- COVERIES IN ERECT TREES INVERTEBRATE AIR- BREATHERS, LAND SNAILS, MILLIPEDES, INSECTS, SPIDERS AND SCORPIONS GENERAL CONCLUSIONS REMAINS OF HYLONOMUS LYELT.I, DAWSON, 1859. COAL MEASURES, SOUTH JOGGINS ; NOVA SCOTIA. Photograph of Type specimen somewhat enlarged, Geol. Magazine, 1891 (p. 279). (i) Cranial bones and mandibles; (la) Sternal and shoulder bones; (2) Mandible ; (3) Humerus, ribs and vertebrae; (4) Hind limb ; (5) Pelvis ; (6) Caudal vertebrae. CHAPTER X. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS. ANIMAL life had its beginning in the waters, and to this day the waters are the chief habitat of animals, especially of the lower forms. If we divide the animal kingdom into great leading types, the lowest of these groups, the Protozoa, includes only aquatic forms; the next, that of the coral animals and their allies, is also aquatic. So are all the species of the Sea Urchins and Star Fishes. Of the remaining groups, the Mollusks, the Crustaceans, and the Worms are dominantly aquatic, only a small proportion being air-breathers. It is only in the two remaining groups, including the Insects and Spiders on the one hand, and the Vertebrate animals on the other, that we have terrestrial species in large proportion. The same fact appears in geological time. The periods represented by the older Palaeozoic rocks have been termed ages of invertebrates, and they might also be termed ages of aquatic animals. It is only gradually, and as it were with difficulty, that animals living in the less congenial element of air are introduced at first a few scorpions and insects, later, land snails and amphibian reptiles, later still, the higher rep- tiles and the birds, and last of all the higher mammalia. We need not wonder at this, for the conditions of life with reference to support, locomotion, and vicissitudes of temper- ature are more complex and difficult in air, and require more complicated and perfect machinery for their maintenance. Thus it was that probably half of the whole history of our 258 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS earth had passed away before the land became the abode of any large number and variety of animals ; while it was only about the same time that the development of the vegetable kingdom became so complete as to afford food and shelter for air-breathers. It is also worthy of note that it is only in comparatively recent times that we have been able to discover the oldest air-breathing animals, and geologists long believed that the time when animals had existed on the land was even shorter than it had actually been. This arose in part from the in- frequency and rarity of preservation of the remains of the earliest creatures of this kind, and perhaps partly from the fact that collectors were not looking for them. That there was dry land, even in the Cambro-Silurian period, we know, and can even trace its former shores. In Canada our old Laurentian coast extends for more than a thousand miles, from Labrador to Lake Superior, marking the southern border of the nucleus of the American continent in the Cambrian and Cambro-Silurian periods. Along a great part of this ancient coast we have the sand flats of the Potsdam Sandstone, affording very favourable conditions for the im- bedding of land animals, did these exist ; still, notwithstanding the zealous explorations of the Geological Survey, and of many amateurs, no trace of an air-breather has been found. I have myself followed the oldest Palaeozoic beds up to their ancient limits in some localities, and collected the shells which the waves had dashed on the beach, and have seen under the Cambro-Silurian beds the old pre-Cambrian rocks pitted and indented with weather marks, showing that this shore was then gradually subsiding; yet the record of the rocks was totally silent as to the animals that may have trod the shore, or the trees that may have waved over it. All that can be said is that the sun shone, the rain fell, and the wind blew as it does now, and that the sea abounded in living creatures. The eyes THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 259 of Trilobites, the weathered Laurentian rocks, the wind ripples in the Potsdam sandstone, the rich fossils of the limestones, testify to these things. The existence of such conditions would lead us to hope that land animals may yet be found in these older formations. On the other hand, the gradual failure of one form of life after another, as we descend in the geo- logical series, and the rarity of fishes and land plants in the Silurian rocks and their absence from the Cambrian, might induce us to believe that we have here reached the beginning of animal life, and have left far behind us those forms that inhabit the land. Even in the Carboniferous period, though land plants abound, air-breathers are not numerous, and most of them have only been recently recognised. We know, however, with certainty that the dark and luxuriant forests of the coal period were not destitute of animal life. Reptiles 1 crept under their shade, land snails and millipedes fed on the rank leaves and decaying vegetable matter, and insects flitted through the air of the sunnier spots. Great interest attaches to these creatures; perhaps the first-born species in some of their respective types, and certainly belonging to one of the oldest land faunas, and presenting prototypes of future forms equally interesting to the geologist and the zoologist. It has happened to the writer of these pages to have had some share in the finding of several of these ancient animals. The coal formation of Nova Scotia, so full in its development, so rich in fossil remains, and so well exposed in coast cliffs, has afforded admirable opportunities for such discoveries, which have been so far improved that at least twenty-five out of the not very large number of known Carboniferous land animals have been obtained from it. 2 The descriptions of 1 I shall use the term reptile here in its broad, popular sense, as including Batrachians as well as reptiles proper. 2 It appears that about a hundred species of Carboniferous reptiles 26O THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS these creatures, found at various times and at various places, are scattered through papers ranging in date from 1844 to 1 89 1, 1 and are too fragmentary to give complete information respecting the structures of the animals, and their conditions of existence. FOOTPRINTS. It has often happened to geologists, as to other explorers of new regions, that footprints on the sand have guided them to the inhabitants of unknown lands, and such footprints, pro- verbially perishable, may be so preserved by being filled up with matter deposited in them as to endure for ever. This we may see to-day in the tracks of sandpipers and marks of rain- drops preserved in the layers of alluvial mud deposited by the tides of the Bay of Fundy, and which, if baked or hardened by pressure, might become imperishable, like the inscriptions of the old Chaldeans on their tablets of baked clay. The first trace ever observed of reptiles in the Carboniferous system consisted of a series of small but well-marked foot- prints found by Sir W. E. Logan, in 1841, in the lower coal measures of Horton Bluff, in Nova Scotia ; and as the authors of most of our general works on geology have hitherto, in so far as I am aware, failed to do justice to this discovery, I shall notice it here in detail. In the year above mentioned, Sir William, then Mr. Logan, examined the coal fields of Penn- sylvania and Nova Scotia, with the view of studying their structure, and extending the application of the discoveries as to beds with roots, or Stigmaria underclays, which he had made have been recognised on the continent of Europe, in Great Britain, and in the United States. They belong to a number of distinct types, all, however, being of batrachian affinities. 1 Papers by Lyell, Owen, and the author, in the Journal of the Geolo- gical Society of London, i. ii. ix. x. xi. xvi. xvii. xviii. ; "Acadian Geology," by the author ; Papers in Trans. Royal Society of London, Am. Jl. of Science, and Geological Magazine. Footprints of Hylopus Logam', Dawson, Lower Carboniferous, Nova Scotia. Natural size and reduced. These footprints were the first indications of Carboniferous land verte- brates ever observed; they were probably made by a Microsaurian and one of the earliest species of this type. They show a remarkable length of stride and development of limb. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 26l in the Welsh coal fields. On his return to England he read a paper on these subjects before the Geological Society of London, in which he noticed the subject of reptilian footprints at Horton Bluff. The specimen was exhibited at the meeting of the Society, and was, I believe, admitted, on the high authority of Prof. Owen, to be probably reptilian. Unfortu- nately Sir William's paper appeared only in abstract in the Transactions; and in this abstract, though the footprints are mentioned, no opinion is expressed as to their nature. Sir William's own opinion is thus stated in a letter to me, dated June, 1843, when he was on his way to Canada, to commence the survey which has since developed so astonishing a mass of geological facts. " Among the specimens which I carried from Horton Bluff, one is of very high interest. It exhibits the footprints of some reptilian animal. Owen has no doubt of the marks being genuine footprints. The rocks of Horton Bluff are below the gypsum of that neighbourhood ; so that the specimen in ques- tion (if Lyell's views are correct 1 ) comes from the very bottom of the coal series, or at any rate very low down in it, and demonstrates the existence of reptiles at an earlier epoch than has hitherto been determined ; none having been previously found below the magnesian limestone, or, to give it Murchison's new name, the ' Permian era.' " This extract is of interest, not merely as an item of evidence in relation to the matter now in hand, but as a mark in the progress of geological investigation. For the reasons above stated, the important discovery thus made in 1841, and pub- lished in 1842, was overlooked; and the discovery of reptilian bones by Von Dechen, at Saarbruck, in 1844, and that of footprints by Dr. King in the same year, in Pennsylvania, 1 Sir Charles Lyell had then just read a paper announcing his discovery that the gypsiferous system of Nova Scotia is Lower Carboniferous, in which he mentions the footprints referred to, as being reptilian. 13* 262 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS have been uniformly referred to as the first observations of this kind. Insects and Arachnidans, it may be observed, had previously been discovered in the coal formation in Europe. The original specimen of these footprints is still in the collection of the Geological Survey of Canada, and a cast which Logan kindly presented to me is exhibited in the Peter Redpath Museum of McGill University. It is a slab of dark- coloured sandstone, glazed with fine clay on the surface ; and having a series of seven footprints in two rows, distant about three inches ; the distance of the impressions in each row being three or four inches, and the individual impressions about one inch in length. They seem to have been made by the points of the toes, which must have been armed with strong and apparently blunt claws, and appear as if either the surface had been somewhat firm, or the body of the animal had been partly water-borne. In one place only is there a distinct mark of the whole foot, as if the animal had exerted an unusual pressure in turning or stopping suddenly. One pair of feet the fore feet, I presume appear to have had four toes touching the ground ; the other pair show only three or four, and it is to be observed that the outer toe, as in the larger footprints discovered by Dr. King, projects in the manner of a thumb, as in the cheirotherian tracks of the Trias. At a later date another series of footprints, possibly of the same animal, was obtained at the same place by Prof. Elder, and is now in the Peter Redpath Museum. Each foot in this shows five toes, and it is remarkable that the animal was digitigrade and took a long step for its size, indicating a somewhat high grade of quadrupedal organization. No mark of the tail or belly appears. The impressions are such as may have been made by animals similar to some of those to be described in the sequel. Shortly afterward, Dr. Harding, of Windsor, when examining a cargo of sandstone which had been landed at that place from THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 263 Parrsboro', found on one of the slabs a very distinct series of footprints, each with four toes, and a trace of the fifth. Dr. Harding's specimen is now in the museum of King's College, Windsor. Its impressions are more distinct, but not very different otherwise from those above described, as found at Horton Bluff. The rocks at that place are probably of nearly the same age with those of Parrsboro'. I afterward examined the place from which this slab had been quarried, and satisfied myself that the beds are Carboniferous, and probably Lower Carboniferous. They were ripple-marked and sun-cracked, and I thought I could detect some footprints, though more obscure than those in Dr. Harding's slab. Similar footprints are also stated to have been found by Dr. Gesner, at Parrs- boro'. All of these were from the lowest beds of the Carboni- ferous system. I have since observed several instances of such impressions at the Joggins, at Horton, and near Windsor, showing that they are by no means rare, and that reptilian animals existed in no inconsiderable numbers throughout the coal field of Nova Scotia, and from the beginning to the end of the Carbo- niferous period. Most of these, when well preserved, shew five toes both on the anterior and posterior limb. On comparing these earlier Carboniferous footprints with one another, it will be observed that they are of similar general character, and may have been made by one kind of animal, which must have had the fore and hind feet nearly of equal size, and a digiti- grade mode of walking. Footprints of similar form are found in the coal formation, as well as others of much larger size. The latter are of two kinds. One of these shows short hind feet of digitigrade character and a long stride, in this resem- bling the smaller footprints of the Lower Carboniferous, which are remarkable for the length of limb which they indicate by the distance between the footprints. The other kind shows long hind feet, as if the whole heel were brought down to the 264 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS ground in a plantigrade manner. These have also the outer toe separated from the others, and sometimes provided with a long claw. The fore foot is sometimes smaller than the hind foot, and differently formed. 1 In these respects they resemble the great Labyrinthodont Batrachians of the sub- sequent Trias. Their stride also is comparatively short, and the rows of impressions wide apart, as if the body of the animal had been broad, and its limbs short. We have thus two types of quadrupedal footprints, to the first of which I have given the name Hylopus, and have restricted the term Sauropus, 2 to the second. The first apparently belongs to the usually small reptiles of the group Microsauria, which had a well-marked lizard-like form, with well-developed limbs, and perhaps also to some of the smaller Labyrinthodonts, the second to the group of Labyrinthodontia, which were often of large size and with stout and short limbs and plantigrade hind feet. There are also some small and uncertain tracks, which may have been made by newt-like animals with short feet, and a singular trail of large size, and with a row of impressions at each side (Diplichnites),* which, if made by a vertebrate animal, would seem to indicate that serpentiform shape which we know belonged to some Carbo- niferous Batrachians. The bones of these animals, however, hitherto found in Nova Scotia, may all have belonged to the two groups first named, the Labyrinthodontia and Microsauria, and I shall proceed to give some examples of each of these. In leaving the footprints, I may merely mention that the animals which produced them may, in certain circumstances, have left distinct impressions only of three or four toes, 1 Fine slabs of these footprints have been presented by Mr. Sandford Fleming to the Geological Survey of Canada. 2 Given by King. 3 Impressions and Footprints of Animals, Am. Jottr. Sci., 1873. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 265 when they actually possessed five, while in other circumstances all may have left marks ; and that, when wading in deep mud, their footprints were altogether different from those made on hard sand or clay. In some instances the impressions may have been made by animals wading or swimming in water, while in others the rain marks and sun cracks afford evidence that the surface was a subaerial one. They are chiefly inter- esting as indicating the wide diffusion and abundance of the creatures producing them, and that they haunted tidal flats and muddy shores, perhaps emerging from the water that they might bask in the sun, or possibly searching for food among the rejectamenta of the sea, or of lagunes and estuaries. THE LABYRINTHODONTS OF THE COAL PERIOD, BAPHETES PLANICEPS AND DENDRERPETON ACADIANUM. In the summer of 1851 I had occasion to spend a day at the Albion Mines in the eastern part of Nova Scotia, and on arriving at the railway station in the afternoon, found my- self somewhat too early for the train. By way of improving the time thus left on my hands, I betook myself to the ex- amination of a large pile of rubbish, consisting of shale and ironstone from one of the pits, and in which I had previously found scales and teeth of fishes. In the blocks of hard car- bonaceous shale and earthy coal, of which the pile chiefly consisted, scales, teeth and coprolites often appeared on the weathered ends and surfaces as whitish spots. In looking for these, I observed one of much greater size than usual on the edge of a block, and on splitting it open, found a large flattened skull, about six inches broad, the cranial bones of which remained entire on one side of the mass, while the palate and teeth, in several fragments, came away with the other half. Carefully trimming the larger specimen, and gathering all the smaller fragments, I packed them up as safely as possible, and 266 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS returned from my little excursion much richer than I had hoped. The specimen, on further examination, proved somewhat puzzling. I supposed it to be, most probably, the head of a large ganoid fish ; but it seemed different from anything of this kind with which I could compare it ; and at a distance from comparative anatomists, and without sufficient means of determination, I dared not refer it to anything higher in the animal scale. Hoping for further light, I packed it up with some other specimens, and sent it to the Secretary of the Geological Society of London, with an explanatory note as to its geological position, and requesting that it might be sub- mitted to some one versed in such fossils. For a year or two, however, it remained as quietly in the Society's collection as if in its original bed in the coal mine, until attention having been attracted to such remains by the discoveries made by Sir Charles Lyell and myself in 1852, at the South Joggins, and published in I853, 1 the Secretary or President of the Society re-discovered the specimen, and handed it to Sir Richard Owen, by whom it was described in December, 1 853,2 under the name of Baphetes planiceps, which may be inter- preted the "flat-headed diving animal," in allusion to the flatness of the creature's skull, and the possibility that it may have been in the habit of diving. The parts preserved in my specimen are the bones of the anterior and upper part of the skull in one fragment, and the teeth and palatal bones in others. These parts were carefully examined and described by Owen, and the details will be found in his papers referred to in the note. We may merely observe here that the form and arrangement of the bones showed batrachian affinities, that the surface of the cranium was sculptured in the manner of the group of 1 Journal of Geological Society of London, vol. ix. 8 Journal of 'Geological Society, vol. x. ; and additional notes, vol. xi. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 267 Labyrinthodonts, and that the teeth possessed the peculiar and complicated plication of the ivory and enamel seen in creatures of this type. The whole of these characters are regarded as allying the animal with the great crocodilian frogs of the Trias of Europe, first known as Cheirotherians, owing to the remarkable hand-like impressions of their feet, and afterwards as Lalyrinthodonts, from the beautifully complicated convolutions of the ivory of their teeth. Unfortunately the original specimen exhibited only the head, and after much and frequent subsequent searching, the only other bones found are a scapula, or shoulder bone, and one of the surface scales which served for protection, and which indicate at least that the creature possessed walking limbs and was armed with bony scales sculptured in the same manner with the skull bones. Of the general form and dimensions of Bnphetes, the facts at present known do not enable us to say much. Its formidable teeth and strong maxillary bones show that it must have devoured animals of considerable size, probably the fishes whose remains are found with it, or the smaller reptiles of the coal. It must, in short, have been crocodilian, rather than frog-like, in its mode of life ; but whether, like the Labyrinthodonts, it had strong limbs and a short body, or like the crocodiles, an elongated form and a powerful natatory tail, the remains do not decide. One of the limbs or a vertebra of the tail would settle this question, but neither has as yet been found. That there were large animals of the labyrinthodontal form in the coal period is proved by the footprints discovered by Dr. King in Pennsylvania, which may have been produced by an animal of the type of Baphetes, as well as by those of Sauropus unguifer from the Carboni- ferous of Nova Scotia, and which would very well suit an animal of this size and probable form. On the other hand, that there were large swimming reptiles seems established 268 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS by the discovery of the vertebras of Eosaurus Acadianus, at the Joggins, by Marsh. 1 The locomotion of Baphetes must have been vigorous and rapid, but it may have been effected both on land and in water, and either by feet or tail, or both. A jawbone found at the Joggins in Nova Scotia, and to which I have attached the name Baphetes minor, may have belonged to a second species. Great Batrachians allied to Baphetes, but different specifically or generically, have since been found in the coal formations of Great Britain, the conti- nent of Europe and the United States. With the nature of the habitat of this formidable creature we are better acquainted. The area of the Albion Mines coal field was somewhat exceptional in its character. It seems to have been a bay or indentation in the Silurian land, separated from the remainder of the coal field by a high shingle beach, now a bed of conglomerate. Owing to this circumstance, while in the other portions of the Nova Scotia coal field the beds of coal are thin, and alternate with sandstones and shales, at the Albion Mines a vast thickness of almost unmixed vege- table matter has been deposited, constituting the " main seam ' of thirty-eight feet thick, and the " deep seam," twenty-four feet thick, as well as still thicker beds of highly carbonaceous shale. But, though the area of the Albion coal measures was thus separated, and preserved from marine incursions, it must have been often submerged, and probably had connection with the sea, through rivers or channels cutting the enclosing beach. Hence beds of earthy matter occur in it, containing remains of large fishes. One of the most important of these is that known as the " Holing stone," a band of black highly carbonaceous shale, coaly matter, and clay ironstone, occur- ring in the main seam, about five feet below its roof, and vary- ing in thickness from two inches to nearly two feet. It was from this band that the rubbish heap in which I found the 1 Silliman's Journal, 1859. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 269 skull of Baphdes planiceps was derived. It is a laminated bed, sometimes hard and containing much ironstone, in other places soft and shaly, but always black and carbonaceous, and often with layers of coarse coal, though with few fossil plants retaining their forms. It contains large round flat scales and flattened curved teeth, which I attribute to a fish of the genus Rhizodus, resembling, if not identical with, R. landfer, Newberry. With these are double-pointed shark-like teeth, and long cylindrical spines of a species of Diplodust which I have named D. acinacesl There are also shells of the minute Spirorbis, so common in the coal measures of other parts of Nova Scotia, and abundance of fragments of coprolitic matter, or fossil excrement, sometimes containing bones and scales of fishes. It is evident that the " Holing stone " indicates one of those periods in which the Albion coal area, or a large part of it, was under water, probably fresh or brackish, as there are no properly marine shells in this, or any of the other beds of this coal series. We may then imagine a large lake or lagune, loaded with trunks of trees and decaying vegetable matter, having in its shallow parts, and along its sides, dense brakes of Calamites, and forests of Sigillaria, Lepidodendron, and other trees of the period, extending far on every side as damp pesti- lential swamps. In such a habitat, uninviting to us, but no doubt suited to Baphetes, that creature crawled through swamps and thickets, wallowed in flats of black mud, or swam and dived in search of its finny prey. It was, in so far as we know, the monarch of these swamps, though there is, as already stated, evidence of the existence of similar creatures of this type quite as large in other parts of the Nova Scotia coal field. We must now notice a smaller animal belonging to the same family of Labyrinthodonts. 1 " Supplement to Acadian Geology," pp. 43 and 50. These fishes are now known under the generic name Leptacanthus. 270 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS The geology of Nova Scotia is largely indebted to the world- embracing labours of Sir Charles Lyell. Though much had previously been done by others, his personal explorations in 1842, and his paper on the gypsiferous formation, published in the following year, first gave form and shape to some of the more difficult features of the geology of the country, and brought it into relation with that of other parts of the world. In geological investigation, as in many other things, patient plodding may accumulate large stores of fact, but the magic wand of genius is required to bring out the true value and significance of these stores of knowledge. It is scarcely too much to say that the exploration of a few weeks, and subse- quent study of the subject by Sir Charles, with the impulse and guidance given to the labours of others, did as much for Nova Scotia as might have been effected by years of laborious work under less competent heads. Sir Charles naturally continued to take an interest in the geology of Nova Scotia, and to entertain a desire to explore more fully some of those magnificent coast sections which he had but hastily examined; and when, in 1851, he had occa- sion to revisit the United States, he made an appointment with the writer of these pages to spend a few days in renewed explorations of the cliffs of the South Joggins. The object specially in view was the thorough examination of the beds of the true coal measures, with reference to their contained fossils, and the conditions of accumulation of the coal ; and the results were given to the world in a joint paper on " The remains of a reptile and a land shell discovered in the interior of an erect tree in the coal measures of Nova Scotia," and in the writer's paper on the " Coal Measures of the South Joggins " ; * while other important investigations grew out ot the following up of these researches, and much matter in 1 Journal of the Geological Society of London, vols. ix. and x. ; and "Acadian Geology." THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 2/1 relation to the vegetable fossils still remains to be worked up. It is with the more striking fact of the discovery of the remains of a reptile in the coal measures that we have now to do. The South Joggins Section is, among other things, remark- able for the number of beds which contain remains of erect trees imbedded in situ : these trees are for the most part Sigillariae, those great-ribbed pillar-like trees which seem to have been so characteristic of the forests of the coal formation flats and swamps, and so important contributors to the forma- tion of coal. They vary in diameter from six inches to five feet. They have grown on underclays and wet soils, similar to those on which the coal was accumulated ; and these having been submerged or buried by mud carried down by inundations, the trees, killed by the accumulations around their stems, have decayed, and their tops being broken off at the level of the mud or sand, the cylindrical cavities left open by the dis- appearance of the wood, and preserved in their form by the greater durability of the bark, have been filled with sand and clay. This, now hardened into stone, constitutes pillar-like casts of the trees, which may often be seen exposed in the cliffs, and which, as these waste away, fall upon the beach. The sandstones enveloping these pillared trunks of the ancient Sigillariae of the coal, are laminated or bedded, and the laminae, when exposed, split apart with the weather, so that the trees themselves become broken across ; this being often aided by the arrangement of the matter within the trunks, in layers more or less corresponding to those without. Thus one of these fossil trees usually falls to the beach in a series of discs, somewhat resembling the grindstones which are exten- sively manufactured on the coast. The surfaces of these fragments often exhibit remains of plants which have been washed into the hollow trunks, and have been imbedded there ; and in our explorations of the shore, we always care- fully scrutinized such specimens, both with the view of observ- 2/2 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS ing whether they retained the superficial markings of Sigillariae, and with reference to the fossils contained in them. It was while examining a pile of these " fossil grindstones " that we were surprised by finding on one of them what seemed to be fragments of bone. On careful search other bones appeared, and they had the aspect, not of remains of fishes, of which many species are found fossil in these coal measures, but rather of limb bones of a quadruped. The fallen pieces of the tree were carefully broken up, and other bones disengaged, and at length a jaw with teeth made its appearance. We felt quite confident, from the first, that these bones were reptilian ; and the whole, being carefully packed and labelled, were taken by Sir Charles to the United States, and submitted to Prof. J. Wyman of Cambridge ; who recognised their reptilian char- acter, and prepared descriptive notes of the principal bones, which appeared to have belonged to two species. He also observed among the fragments an object of different character, apparently a shell ; which was recognised by Dr. Gould of Boston, and afterward by M. Deshayes, as probably a land- snail, and has since been named Pupa vetusta. The specimens were subsequently taken to London and re- examined by Prof. Owen, who confirmed Wyman's inferences, added other characters to the description, and named the larger and better preserved species Dendrerpeton Acadianutn, in allusion to its discovery in the interior of a tree, and to its native country of Acadia or Nova Scotia. It is necessary to state in explanation of the fragmentary character of the remains obtained, that in the decay of the animals imbedded in the erect trees at the Joggins, their skeletons have become disar- ticulated, and the portions scattered, either by falling into the interstices of the vegetable fragments in the bottom of the hollow trunks, or by the water with which these may have sometimes been partly filled. We thus usually obtain only separate bones ; and though all of these are no doubt present THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 2/3 in each case, it is often impossible in breaking up the hard matrix to recover more than a portion of them. The original description by Owen was therefore based on somewhat imperfect material, but additional specimens subsequently found have supplemented it in such a manner as to enable us somewhat completely to restore in imagination the form of the animal, which, though much smaller than Baphetes, agrees with it in its sculptured bones, in its bony armature, especially beneath, and in its plicated teeth. In form, Dendrerpeton Acadianum was probably lizard-like ; with a broad flat head, short stout limbs and an elongated tail ; and having its skin, and more particularly that of the belly, protected by small bony plates closely overlapping each other, and arranged en chevron, in oblique rows meeting on the mesial line, where in front was a thoracic plate. It may have attained the length of two feet. The form of the head is not unlike that of Baphetes, but longer in proportion ; and much resembles that of the labyrinthodont reptiles of the Trias. The bones of the skull are sculptured as in Baphetes, but in a smaller pattern. The fore limb of the adult animal, including the toes, must have been four or five inches in length, and is of massive proportions. The bones were hollow, and in the case of the phalanges the bony walls were thin, so that they are often crushed flat. The humerus, or arm bone, however, was a strong bone, with thick walls and a cancellated structure toward its extremities ; still even these have sometimes yielded to the great pressure to which they have been subjected. The cavity of the interior of the limb bones is usually filled with calcspar stained with organic matter, but showing no struc- ture ; and the inner side of the bony wall is smooth without any indication of cartilaginous matter lining it. The vertebrae, in the external aspect of their bodies, remind one of those of fishes, expanding toward the extremities, and 2/4 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS being deeply hollowed by conical cavities, which appear even to meet in the centre. There is, however, a large and flattened neural spine. The vertebrae are usually much crushed, and it is almost impossible to disengage them from the stone. The ribs are long and curved, showing a reptilian style of chest. The posterior limb seems to have been not larger than the anterior, perhaps smaller. The tibia, or principal bone of the fore leg is much flattened at the extremity, as in some Labyrin- thodonts, and the foot must have been broad, and probably suited for swimming, or walking on soft mud, or both. That the hind limb was adapted for walking is shown, not merely by the form of the bones, but also by that of the pelvis. The external scales are thin, oblique-rhomboidal or elon- gated-oval, marked with slight concentric lines, but otherwise smooth, and having a thickened ridge or margin, in which they resemble those of Archegosaurus, and also those of Pholi- dogaster pisciformis, described by Huxley from the Edinburgh coal field, an animal which indeed apppears in most respects to have a close affinity with Dendrerpeton. The microscopic structure of the scales is quite similar to that of the other bones, and different from that of the scales of ganoid fishes, the shape of the cells being batrachian. For other particulars of its structure reference may be made to the papers named at the end of the chapter. With respect to the affinities of the . creature, I think it is obvious that it is most nearly related to the group of Lahyrin- thodonts, and that it has the same singular mixture of batra- chian and reptilian characters which distinguish these ancient animals, and which give them the appearance of prototypes of the reptilian class. A second and smaller species of Den- drerpeton was subsequently obtained at the Joggins, and others have been found, more especially by Fritsch, in the Carboni- ferous and Permian of Europe. This ancient inhabitant of the coal swamps of Nova Scotia THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 275 was, in short, as we often find to be the case with the earliest forms of life, the possessor of powers and structures not usu- ally, in the modern world, combined in a single species. It was certainly not a fish, yet its bony scales and the form of its vertebrae, and of its teeth, might, in the absence of other evi- dence, cause it to be mistaken for one. We call it a Batrachian, yet its dentition, the sculpturing of the bones of its skull, which were certainly no more external plates than the similar bones of a crocodile, its ribs, and the structure of its limbs, remind us of the higher reptiles ; and we do not know that it ever possessed gills, or passed through a larval or fish-like condition. Still, in a great many important characters, its structures are undoubtedly batrachian. It stands, in short, in the same position with the Lepidodendra and Sigillarice under whose shade it crept, which, though placed by palseobotanists in alliance with certain modern groups of plants, manifestly differed from these in many of their characters, and occupied a different position in nature. In the coal period the distinc- tions of physical and vital conditions were not well defined. Dry land and water, terrestrial and aquatic plants and animals, and lower and higher forms of animal and vegetable life, are consequently not easily separated from each other. This is no doubt a state of things characteristic of the earlier stages of the earth's history, yet not necessarily so ; for there are some reasons, derived from fossil plants, for believing that in the preceding Devonian period there was less of this, and conse- quently that there may then have been a higher and more varied animal life than in the coal period. * The dentition of Dendrerpeton shows it to have been car- nivorous in a high degree. It may have captured fishes and smaller reptiles, either on land or in water, and very probably fed on dead carcases as well. If, as seems likely, any of the 1 See the author's paper on Devonian plants, Journal of the Geological Society, vol. xviii. p. 328. 14 2/6 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS footprints referred to previously belong to this animal, it must have frequented the shores, either in search of garbage, or on its way to and from the waters. The occurrence of its remains in the stumps of Sigillaria, with land snails and milli- pedes, shows also that it crept in the shade of the woods in search of food ; and in noticing coprolitic matter, in a subse- quent page, I shall show that remains of excrementitious substances, probably of this species, contain fragments attri- butable to smaller reptiles, and other animals of the land. All the bones of Dendrerpeton hitherto found, as well as those of the smaller reptilian species hereafter described, have been obtained from the interior of erect Sigillariae, and all of these in one of the many beds, which, at the Joggins, contain such remains. The thick cellular inner bark of Sigillaria was very perishable ; the slender woody axis was somewhat more durable ; but near the surface of the stem, in large trunks, there was a layer of elongated cells, or bast tissue, of consider- able durability, and the outer bark was exceedingly dense and indestructible. l Hence an erect tree, partly imbedded in sediment, and subjected to the influence of the weather, be- came a hollow shell of bark ; in the bottom of which lay the decaying remains of the woody axis, and shreds of the fibrous bark. In ordinary circumstances such hollow stems would be almost immediately filled with silt and sand, deposited in the numerous inundations and subsidences of the coal swamps. Where, however, they remained open for a considerable time, they would constitute a series of pitfalls, into which animals walking on the surface might be precipitated ; and being prob- ably often partly covered by remains of prostrate trunks, or by vegetation growing around their mouths, they would be places of retreat and abode for land snails and such creatures. When the surface was again inundated or submerged, all such 1 See a paper by the author, on the Structures of Coal, Journal of the Geological Society, vol. xv. ; also " Supplement to Acadian Geology." A REPTILIFEROUS TREE in situ, South Joggins, N. Scotia. This is a sketch of a tree which afforded remains of Dendrerpeton, Pupae, etc. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 2/7 animals, with the remains of those which had fallen into the deeper pits, would be imbedded in the sediment which would then fill up the holes. These seem to have been the precise conditions of the bed which has afforded all these remains. The history of a bed containing reptiliferous erect trees would thus be somewhat as follows : A forest or grove of the large-ribbed trees known as Sigil- lari(g^ was either submerged by subsidence, or, growing on low ground, was invaded with the muddy waters of an inundation, or successive inundations, so that the trunks were buried to the depth of several feet. The projecting tops having been removed by subaerial decay, the buried stumps became hollow, while their hard outer bark remained intact. They thus be- came hollow cylinders in a vertical position, and open at top. The surface having then become dry land, covered with vegeta- tion, was haunted by small quadrupeds and other land animals, which from time to time fell into the open holes, in some cases nine feet deep, and could not extricate themselves. On their death, and the decomposition of their soft parts, their bones and other hard portions remained in the bottom of the tree intermixed with any vegetable debris or soil washed in by rain, and which formed thin layers separating successive animal deposits from each other. Finally, the area was again sub- merged or overflowed by water, bearing sand and mud. The hollow trees were filled to the top, and their animal contents thus sealed up. At length the material filling the trees was by pressure and the access of cementing matter hardened into stone, not infrequently harder than that of the containing beds, and the whole being tilted to an angle of 20, and elevated into land exposed to the action of the tides and waves, these singular coffins present themselves as stony cylinders projecting from the cliff or reef, and can be extracted and their contents studied. The singular combination of accidents above detailed was, 278 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS of course, of very rare occurrence, and in point of fact we know only one set of beds at the South Joggins in which such remains so preserved occur ; nor is there, so far as I am aware, any other known instance elsewhere. Even in the beds in question only a portion of the trees, about fifteen in thirty, have afforded animal remains. We have, however, thus been enabled to obtain specimens of a number of species which would probably otherwise have been unknown, being less likely than others to be preserved in properly aqueous de- posits. Such discoveries, on the one hand impress us with the imperfection of the geological record ; on the other, they show us the singular provisions which have been made in the course of geological time for preserving the relics of the ancient world, and which await the industry and skill of collectors to disclose their hidden treasures. I may add that I believe all the trees, about thirty in num- ber, which have become exposed in this bed since its dis- covery, have been ransacked for such remains ; and that while the majority have afforded some reward for the labour, some have been far more rich than others in their contents. It is also to be observed that owing to the mode of accumulation of the mass filling the trees, the bones are usually found scat- tered in every position, and those of different species inter- mingled ; and that being often much more friable than the matrix, much labour is required for their development ; while after all has been done, the result is a congeries of fragments. A few specimens only have been found, showing skeletons complete, or nearly so, and I shall endeavour to figure one or two of these by way of illustration in the present chapter. The beds on a level with the top of the reptiliferous erect trees are arenaceous sandstones, with numerous erect Cala- mites. I have searched the surfaces of these beds in vain for bones or footprints of the reptiles which must have traversed them, and which, but for hollow erect trees," would apparently A TYPICAL CARBONIFEROUS MICROSAURIAN, Hylonomus Lyelli Re- storation showing dermal armour and ornaments. Skeleton restored from measurements of the bones of the type specimen figured at the beginning of the chapter. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 2/9 have left no trace of their existence. On a surface of similar character, sixty feet higher, and separated by three coals, with their accompaniments, and a very thick compact sandstone, I observed a series of footprints, which may be those of Dendrer- peton or Hylonomus. SPECIES OF MICROSAURIA. HYLONOMUS LYELLI. In the original reptiliferous tree discovered by Sir C. Lyell and the writer, at the Joggins, in 1851, there were, beside the bones of Dendrerpeton Acadianum, some small elongated vertebrae, evidently of a different species. These were first detected by Prof. Wyman, in his examination of these speci- mens, and were figured, but not named, in the original notice of the specimens. In a subsequent visit to the Joggins I obtained from another erect stump many additional remains of these smaller reptiles, and, on careful comparison of the speci- mens, was induced to refer them to three species, all appa- rently generically allied. I proposed for them the generic name Hylonomus, " forest dweller." They were described in the Proceedings of the Geological Society for 1859, with illustra- tions of the teeth and other characteristic parts. x The smaller species first described I named H, Wymani; the next in size, that to which this article refers, and which was represented by a larger number of specimens, I adopted as a type of the genus, and dedicated to Sir Charles Lyell. The third and largest, represented only by a few fragments of a single skeleton, was named H. ariedentatus. This I had subsequently to remove to a new genus, Smilerpeton. Hylonomus Lyelli was an animal of small size. Its skull is about an inch in length, and its whole body, including the tail, could not have been more than six or seven inches, long. The bones appear to have been thin and easily separable ; and even 1 Journal of Geological Society, vol. xvi. 14* 280 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS when they remain together, are so much crushed as to render the shape of the skull not easily discernible. They are smooth on the outer surface to the naked eye ; and under a lens show only delicate, uneven striae and minute dots. They are more dense and hard than those of Dendrerpeton, and the bone cells are more elongated in form. The bones of the snout would seem to have been somewhat elongated and narrow. A speci- men in my possession shows the parietal and occipital bones, or the greater part of them, united and retaining their form. We learn from them that the brain case was rounded, and that there was a parietal foramen. There would seem also to have been two occipital condyles, as in modern Batrachians. Several well-preserved specimens of the maxillary and mandibular bones have been obtained. They are smooth, or nearly so, like those of the skull, and are furnished with numerous sharp, conical teeth, anchylosed to the jaw, in a partial groove formed by the outer ridge of the bone. In the anterior part of the lower jaw there is a group of teeth larger than the others. The total number of teeth in each ramus of the lower jaw was about forty, and the number in each maxillary bone about thirty. The teeth are perfectly simple, hollow within, and with very fine radiating tubes of ivory. The vertebras have the bodies cyclindrical or hour-glass shaped, covered with a thin, hard, bony plate, and having within a cavity of the form of two cones, attached by the apices. This cavity was com- pletely surrounded by bone, as it is filled with stained calcspar in the same manner as the cavities of the limb bones. It was probably occupied by cartilage. The vertebrae were apparently bi-concave, and are furnished with upper and lateral processes similar to those of small lacertian animals. The ribs are long, curved, and at the proximal end have a shoulder and neck. They are hollow, with thin hard bony walls. The anterior limb, judging from the fragment procured, seems to have been slender, with long toes, four or ssibly five in number. The THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 28 1 posterior limb was longer and stronger, and attached to a pelvis so large and broad as to give the impression that the creature enlarged considerably in size toward the posterior ex- tremity of the body, and that it may have been in the habit of sitting erect. The thigh bone is large and well formed, with a distinct head and trochanter, and the lower extremity flattened and moulded into two articulating surfaces for the tibia and fibula, the fragments of which show that they were much shorter. The toes of the hind feet have been seen only in detached joints. They seem to have been thicker than those of the fore foot. Detached vertebrae, which seem to be caudal, have been found, and show that the tail was long and probably not flattened. The limb bones are usually somewhat crushed and flattened, especially at their articular extremities, and this seems to have led to the error of supposing that this flattened form was their normal condition ; there can be no doubt, how- ever, that it is merely an effect of pressure. The limb bones present in cross section a wall of dense bone with elongated bone- cells, surrounding a cavity now filled with brown calcspar, and originally occupied with cartilage or marrow. I desire to specify the above points because I believe that most of the creatures referred by Fritsch, Credner, and other European naturalists to the Microsauria are of inferior grade to Hylonomus, though admitted to present points of approximation to the true rep- tiles. Woodward has recently described the remains of a Microsaurian from the English coal formation. Nothing is more remarkable in the skeleton of this creature than the con- trast between the perfect and beautiful forms of its bones, and their imperfectly ossified condition, a circumstance which raises the question whether these specimens may not represent the young of some reptile of larger size. The dermal covering of this animal is represented in part by oval bony scales, which are so constantly associated with its bones that I can have no doubt that they belonged to it, being, 282 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS perhaps, the clothing of its lower or abdominal parts. But the most remarkable and unexpected feature of this little creature was the beautiful and ornate scaly covering of its back and sides. Modern Batrachians are characteristically naked, and though we know that some fossil species had coverings below of bony scales, these seemed rather to ally them with bony fishes. One of the specimens of Hylonomus had associated with it a quantity of crumpled shining skin, black and car- bonaceous, and which may perhaps have been tanned and so preserved by the water filling the hollow tree impregnated with solution of tannin from the bark. This skin was covered with minute overlapping scales, which, under the microscope, showed the structure of horn rather than of bone. Besides these ordinary scales there were bony prominences, like those of the horned frog, on the back and shoulders, and a species of epaulettes made of long horny bristles curved down- ward, and apparently placed at the edges of the shoulders. Besides these there were in front and at the side rows of pen- dants or lappets, all no doubt ornamented with colouring, though now perfectly black. It may be asked what was the use of the ornate covering, and perhaps the question raises that perplexing problem, of the use of beauty in a world where there were no animals with higher aesthetic faculties than those of Batrachians. Scudder suggests a somewhat prosaic use in supposing them to be an armour against the venomous scor- pions which were the contemporaries of these little reptiles, and some ot them almost as large in size. But the word "ven- omous " raises another question, for we only infer that the scorpions were venomous from modern analogy and traces of an inflated joint at the end of the tail in some specimens. We have no absolute certainty that the subtle and complex organic poison of the scorpion, and his beautiful injection syringe for placing it under the skin, were perfected at this early time. Thus we have in the far back Carboniferous age a creature as THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 283 elaborately ornamented and protected as any of the modern lizards, and this, let it be observed, constitutes another and im- portant departure from that batrachian type to which these animals are supposed to conform. I may add here that sub- sequently portions of skin were found, which from their size probably belonged to Dendrerpeton, and that these also were scaly and had lappets, though they did not appear to have the horny tubercles and fringes. It may be asked why such advanced characters should be found in Nova Scotia alone. The answer is that the circumstances of preservation in the erect trees were peculiar, and that only animals of purely ter restrial habits could find access to them, whereas the remains of reptiles found in the Carboniferous elsewhere are in aqueous beds in which aquatic forms were more likely to be preserved, and in which all the soft parts were certain to perish. It is evident from the remains thus described, that we have in Hylonomus Lyelli an animal of lacertian form, with large and stout hind limbs, and somewhat smaller fore limbs, cap- able of walking and running on land ; and though its vertebrae were imperfectly ossified externally, yet the outer walls were sufficiently strong, and their articulation sufficiently firm, to have enabled the creature to erect itself on its hind legs, or to leap. They were certainly proportionately larger and much more firmly knit than those of Dendrerpeton. Further, the ribs were long and much curved, and imply a respiration of a higher character than that of modern Batrachians, and conse- quently a more highly vitalized muscular system. If to these structural points we add the somewhat rounded skull, indicat- ing a large brain, we have before us a creature which, however puzzling in its affinities when anatomically considered, is clearly not to be ranked as low in the scale of creation as modern tailed Batrachians, or even as the frogs and toads. We must add to these also, as important points of difference, the bony scales with which it was armed below, and the ornate appa- 284 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS ratus of horny appendages, with which it was clad above. These last, as described in the last section, show that this little animal was not a squalid, slimy dweller in mud, like Meno- branchus and its allies, but rather a beautiful and sprightly tenant of the coal-formation thickets, vying in brilliancy, and perhaps in colouring, with the insects which it pursued and devoured. Remains of as many as eight or ten individuals have been obtained from three erect Sigillarise, indicating that these creatures were quite abundant, as well as active and ter- restrial in their mode of life. With respect to the affinities of this species, I think it is abundantly manifest that it presents no close relationship with any reptile hitherto discovered in the Carboniferous system, except perhaps some of the smaller forms in the Permian of Europe, with which Credner and Fritsch have compared it. It is scarcely necessary to say that the characters above described entirely remove this animal from the Labyrinthodonts. Equal difficulties attend the attempt to place it in any other group of recent or extinct Batrachians or proper reptiles. The struc- tures of the skull, and of some points in the vertebrae, certainly resemble those of Batrachians ; but, on the other hand, the well-developed ribs, evidently adapted to enlarge the chest in respiration, the pelvis, and the cutaneous covering, are un- exampled in modern Batrachians, and assimilate the creature to the true lizards. I have already, in my original description of the animal in 1859, expressed my belief that Hylonomus may have had lacertian affinities, but I do not desire to speak too positively in this matter ; * and thall content myself with stating the following alternatives as to the probable relations of these animals, (i) They may have been true reptiles of low type, and with batrachian tendencies. (2) They may have been representatives of a new family of Batrachians, exhibit- ing in some points lacertian affinities. (3) They may have 1 I am glad to say that Fritsch and Credner now lean to the same view. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 285 been the young of some larger reptile, too large and vigorous to be entrapped in the pitfalls presented by the hollow Sigil- laria stumps, and in its adult state losing the batrachian pecu- liarities apparent in the young. Whichever of these views we may adopt, the fact remains, that in the structure of this curi- ous little creature we have peculiarities both batrachian and lacertian, in so far as our experience of modern animals is concerned. It would, however, accord with observed facts in relation to other groups of extinct animals, that the primitive Batrachians of the coal period should embrace in their struc- tures points in after times restricted to the true reptiles. On the other hand, it would equally accord with such facts that the first-born of Lacertians should lean towards a lower type, by which they may have been preceded. My present impression is, that they may constitute a separate family or order, to which I would give the name of MICROSAURIA, and which may be regarded as allied, on the one hand, to certain of the humbler lizards, as the Gecko or Agama, and, on the other, to the tailed Batrachians. It is likely that Hylonomus Lyelli was less aquatic in its habits than Dendrerpeton, Its food consisted, apparently, of insects and similar creatures. The teeth would indicate this, and near its bones there are portions of coprolite, containing remains of insects and myriapods. It probably occasionally fell a prey to Dendrerpeton, as bones, which may have belonged either to young individuals of this species or to its smaller congener H. Wymani, are found in larger coprolites, which may be referred with probability to Dendrerpeton Acadianum. This coprolitic matter, which is somewhat plentiful on some of the surfaces in the erect trees, also informs us that the im- prisoned animals may in some cases have continued to live for some time, feeding on such animals as may have fallen into their place of confinement, which was destined also to be their tomb. Some other points of interest appear on the 286 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS examination of this excrementitious matter. It contains much carbonate of lime, indicating that snails or other mollusks furnished a considerable part of the food of the smaller rep- tiles. Some portions of it are filled with chitinous fragments, parts of millipedes or insects, but usually so broken up as scarcely to be distinguishable. One curious exception was a part of the head of an insect containing a portion of one of its eyes. The facets of this can be readily seen with the micro- scope, and are similar to those of modern cockroaches. About 250 of these little eyes are discernible, and they must have been much more numerous. Two points are of interest here : First, the perfection of the compound eye for vision in air. It had long before, in the case of the Trilobites, been used for seeing under water. Secondly, the great age of the still ubi- quitous and aggressive family of the cockroaches. In point of fact the oldest known insect, the Protoblattina of the Silurian, is one of these creatures, and they are the most abundant in- sects in the Carboniferous, so that if they now dispute with us the possession of our food, they may at least put in the claim of prior occupancy of the world. In one mass a quantity of thickish crust or shell appears, which under the microscope presents a minutely tubular and laminated appearance. It may have belonged to some small crustacean or large scorpion on which a Dendrerpeton may have been feeding before it fell into the pit in which it was entombed. In addition to the reptilian species above noticed, the erect trees of Coal Mine Point have afforded several others. There is a second and smaller species of Dendrerpeton (D. Owent) and other forms belonging to the group of Microsauria of which Hylonomus is the type. A second species of that genus (H. Wymani) has already been mentioned. A similar creature, but of larger size and with teeth of a wedge or chisel shape, has been referred to a distinct genus, Smilerpeton, It seems to have been rare, and the only skeleton found is very imperfect. Dolichosoma /ongissimum, a serpentiform Permian Batrachian after Fritsch. This and Hylonomus are opposite or extreme types in regard to general form. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 287 Its teeth are of a form that may have served even for vegetable food, as their sharp edges must have had considerable cutting power. Another curious form of tooth appears in the genus Hylerpeton. It has the points worked into oblique grooves separated by sharp edges, which must have greatly aided in piercing tough integument. These creatures seem to have been of stout and robust build, with large limbs. Still another generic type (Fritschia) is represented by a species near to Hylonomus in several respects, and with long and beau- tifully formed limb bones, but with the belly protected with rod-like bodies instead of scales. In this respect Hylerpeton is somewhat intermediate, having long and narrow scales on the belly instead of the oval or roundish scales of Hylonomus. All these last-mentioned forms are Microsaurians, with simple teeth and well-developed ribs and limbs, and smooth cranial bones. Two other species are represented by portions of single skeletons too imperfect to allow them to be certainly determined. I would emphasize here that the vertebrate animals found in the erect trees are necessarily a selection from the most exclusively terrestrial forms, and from the smaller species of these. The numerous newt-like and serpentiform species found in the shales of the coal formation could not find access to these peculiar repositories, nor could the larger species of the Laby- rinthodonts and their allies, even if they were in the habit cf occasionally prowling in the forests in search of prey, and this would scarcely be likely, more especially as the waters must have afforded to them much more abundant supplies of food. Of the numerous species figured by Fritsch, Cope and Huxley, only a few approach very near to the forms entrapped in the old hollow Sigillariae, though several have characters half ba- trachian and half reptilian. 288 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS INVERTEBRATE AIR-BREATHERS. The coal formation rocks have afforded Land Snails, Milli- pedes, Spiders, Scorpions and Insects, so that all the great types of invertebrate life which up to this day can live on land already had representatives in this ancient period. Some of them, indeed, we can trace further back, the land snails prob- ably to the Devonian, the Millipedes to the same period, and the Scorpions and insects as far as the Silurian. No land ver- tebrate is yet known, older than the Lower Carboniferous, but there is nothing known to us in physical condition, to preclude the existence of such creatures at least in the Devonian. It would take us too far afield to attempt to notice the in- vertebrate land life of the Palaeozoic in general. This has been done in great detail by Dr. Scudder. I shall here limit myself to the animals found in our erect trees, and merely touch in- cidentally on such others as may be connected with them. I have already mentioned the occurrence of a land snail, a true pulmonate mollusk, in the first find by Lyell and my- self at Coal Mine Point, and this was the first animal of this kind known in any rocks older than the Purbeck formation of England. It is one of the groups of so-called Chrysalis-shells, scarcely distinguishable at first sight from some modern West Indian species, and distinctly referable to the modern genus Pupa. It was named Pupa vetusta, and a second and smaller species subsequently found was named P. Bigsbyi, and a third of different form, and resembling the modern snails, bears the name Zonites priscus. The only other Palaeozoic land mol- lusks known at present are a few species found in the coal formation of Ohio, and a fragment supposed to indicate another species from the Devonian plant beds of St. John's, New Brunswick. .This last is the oldest known evidence of pulmon- ate snails. If we ask the precise relations of these creatures to modern snails, it may be answered that of the two leading sub- CARBONIFEROUS LAND SNAILS. Pupa vetusta, Dawson, and Conulus priscus, Carpenter, with egg of Pupa vetusta the whole considerably magnified. I published in 1880, in the Ameri- can Journal of Science, a fragment of what seemed to be a land snail, from the Middle Erian plant beds of St. John, New Brunswick (Strophia grand- ceva, figured here), but have mentioned it with some doubt in the text. Mr. G. F. Matthew has, however, recently communicated to the Royal Society of Canada a second species, found by Mr. W. I. \Vilson in the same beds, and which he names Pupa primava. It is accompanied with a scorpion and a millipede. Thus the existence of Land Snails of the Pupa type in the Devonian may be considered as established. AN LAND SNAIL. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 289 divisions of the group of air-breathing snails (Pulmonifera), the Operculate, or those with a movable plate to close the mouth of the shell, and the Inoperculate, or those that are destitute of any such shelly lid or operculum to close the shell, the first has been traced no farther back than the Eocene. The second or inoperculate division, includes some genera that are aquatic and some that are terrestrial. Of the aquatic genera no re- presentatives are known in formations older than the Wealden and Purbeck, and these only in Europe. The terrestrial group, or the family of the Helicidcz, which, singularly enough, is that which diverges farthest from the ordinary gill-bearing Gastero- pods, is the one which has been traced farthest back, and includes the Palaeozoic species. It is further remarkable that a very great gap exists in the geological history of this family. No species are known between the Carboniferous and the early Tertiary, though in the intervening formations there are many fresh-water and estuarine deposits in which such remains might be expected to occur. There is perhaps no reason to doubt the continuance of the Helicidse through this long por- tion of geological time, though it is probable that during the interval the family did not increase much in the numbers of its species, more especially as it seems certain that it has its culmination in the modern period, where it is represented by very many and large species, which are dispersed over nearly all parts of our continents. The mode of occurrence of the Palaeozoic Pulmonifera in the few localities where they have been found is characteristic. The earliest known species, Pupa vetusta, was found, as already stated, in the material filling the once hollow stem of a Sigillaria at the South Joggins in Nova Scotia, and many additional specimens have subsequently been obtained from similar repositories in the same locality, where they are associ- ated with bones of Batrachians and remains of Millipedes. Other specimens, and also the species Zonites friscus, have 290 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS been found in a thin, shaly layer, containing debris of plants and crusts of Cyprids, and which was probably deposited at the outlet of a small stream flowing through the coal-formation forest. The two species found in Illinois occur, according to Bradley, in an underclay or fossil soil which may have been the bed of a pond or estuary, and subsequently became a forest subsoil. The Erian .species occurs in shales charged with remains of land plants, and which must consequently have received abundant drainage from neighbouring land. It is only in such deposits that remains of true land snails can be expected to occur ; though, had fresh water or brackish water Pulmonates abounded in the Carboniferous age, their remains should have occurred in those bituminous and calcareo-bitu- minous shales which contain such vast quantities of debris of Cyprids, Lamellibranchs and fishes of the period, mixed with fossil plants. The specimen first obtained in 1887 having been taken by Sir Charles Lyell to the United States, and submitted to the late Prof. Jeffries Wyman, the shell in question was recognised by him and the late Dr. Gould, of Boston, as a land shell. It was subsequently examined by M. Deshayes and Mr. Gwyn Jeffries, who concurred in this determination ; and its micro- scopic structure was described by the late Prof. Quekett, of London, as similar to that of modern land shells. The single specimen obtained on this occasion was somewhat crushed, and did not show the aperture. Hence the hesitation as to its nature, and the delay in naming it, though it was figured and described in the paper above cited in 1852. Better specimens showing the aperture were afterward obtained by the writer, and it was named and described by him in his " Air-breathers of the Coal Period," in 1863. Owen, in his "Palaeontology," subsequently proposed the generic name Dendropupa. This I have hesitated to accept, as expressing a generic distinction not warranted by the facts ; but should THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 29 1 the shell be considered to require a generic or sub-generic distinction, Owen's name should be adopted for it. There seems, however,, nothing to prevent it from being placed in one of the modern sub-genera of simple-lipped Pupae. With regard to the form of its aperture, I may explain that some currency has been given to an incorrect representation of it, through defective specimens. In the case of delicate shells like this, imbedded in a hard matrix, it is of course difficult to work out the aperture perfectly ; and in my published figure in the " Air-breathers," I had to restore somewhat the broken specimens in my possession. This restoration, speci- mens subsequently found have shown to be very exact. As already stated, this shell seems closely allied to some modern Pupae. Perhaps the modern species which approaches most nearly to it in form, markings and size, is Macrocheilus Gossei from the West Indies, specimens of which were sent to me some years ago by Mr. Bland, of New York, with the remark that they must be very near to my Carboniferous species. Such edentulous species as Pupa (Leucochila] fallax of Eastern America very closely resemble it ; and it was re- garded by the late Dr. Carpenter as probably a near ally of those species which are placed by some European concholo- gists in the genus Pupilla. Pupa vetusta has been found at three distinct levels in the coal formation of the South Joggins. The lowest is the shale above referred to. The next, 1,217 f eet higher, is that of the original discovery. The third, 800 feet higher, is in an erect Sigillaria holding no other remains. Thus, this shell has lived in the locality at least during the accumulation of 2,000 feet of beds, including a number of coals and erect forests, as well as beds of bituminous shales and calcareo-bituminous shale, the growth of which must have been very slow. In the lowest of these three horizons the shells are found, as already stated, in a thin bed of concretionary clay of dark 292 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS grey colour, though associated with reddish beds. It contains Zonites priscus as well, though this is very rare, and there are a few valves of Cythere and shells of Naiadites as well as carbonaceous fragments, fronds of ferns, Trigonocarpa^ etc. The Pupa are mostly adult, but many very young shells also occur, as well as fragments of broken shells. The bed is evidently a layer of mud deposited in a pond or creek, or at the mouth of a small stream. In modern swamps multitudes of fresh- water shells occur in such places, and it is remarkable that in this case the only Gasteropods are land shells, and these very plentiful, though only in one bed about an inch in thickness. This would seem to imply an absence of fresh- water Pulmonifera. In the erect Sigillaria of the second horizon the shells occur either in a sandy matrix, more or less darkened with vegetable matter, or in a carbonaceous mass composed mainly of vegetable debris. Except when crushed or flattened, the shells in these repositories are usually filled with brownish calcite. From this I infer that most of them were alive when imbedded, or at least that they contained the bodies of the animals ; and it is not improbable that they sheltered themselves in the hollow trees, as is the habit of many similar animals in modern forests. Their residence in these trees, as well as the characters of their embryology, are illustrated by the occurrence of their mature ova. One of those, which I have considered worth figuring, has been broken in such a way as to show the embryo shell. They may also have formed part of the food of the reptilian animals whose remains occur with them. In illustration of this I have elsewhere stated that I have found as many as eleven unbroken shells of Fhysa heterostropha in the stomach of a modern Menobranchus. I think it certain, however, that both the shells and the reptiles occurring in these trees must have been strictly terrestrial in their habits, as they could not have found admission to the erect trees unless the ground had THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 293 been sufficiently dry to allow several feet of the imbedded hollow trunks to be free from water. In the highest of the three horizons the shells occurred in an erect tree, but without any other fossils, and they had apparently been washed in along with a greyish mud. 1 If we exclude the alleged Palaorbis referred to below, all the Palaeozoic Pulmonifera hitherto found are American. Since, however, in the Carboniferous age, Batrachians, Arach- nidans, Insects and Millipedes occur on both continents, it is not unlikely that ere long European species of land snails will be announced The species hitherto found in Eastern America are in every way strangely isolated. In the plant beds of St. John, about 9,000 feet in thickness, and in the coal formation of the South Joggins, more than 7,000 feet in thickness, no other Gasteropods occur, nor, I believe, do any occur in the beds holding land snails in Illinois. Nor, as already stated, are any of the aquatic Pulmonifera known in the Palaeozoic. Thus, in so far as at present known, these Palaeozoic snails are separated not only from any predecessors, if there were any, or successors, but from any contemporary animals allied to them. It is probable that the land snails of the Erian and Carboni- ferous were neither numerous nor important members of the faunas of those periods. Had other species existed in any considerable numbers, there is no reason why they should not have been found in the erect trees, or in those shales which contain land plants. More especially would the discovery of any larger species, had they existed, been likely to have occurred. Further, what we know of the vegetation of the Palaeozoic period would lead us to infer that it did not abound 1 The discovery of the shells in this tree was made by Albert I. Hill, C.E. The tree is in Group XXVI. of Division 4 of my Joggins section. The original reptiliferous trees are in Group XV., and the lowest bed in Group VIII. 294 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS in those succulent and nutritious leaves and fruits which are most congenial to land snails. It is to be observed, however, that we know little as yet of the upland life of the Erian or Carboniferous. The animal life of the drier parts of the low country is indeed as yet very little known ; and but for the revelations in this respect of the erect trees in one bed in the coal formation of Nova Scotia, our knowledge of the land snails and Millipedes, and also of an eminently terrestrial group of reptiles, the Microsauria, would have been much more imperfect than it is. We may hope for still further revelations of this kind, and in the meantime it would be premature to speculate as to the affinities of our little group of land snails with animals either their contemporaries or belonging to earlier or later formations, except to note the fact of the little change of form or structure in this type of life in that vast interval of time which separates the Erian period from the present day. It may be proper to mention here the alleged Pulmonifera of the genus Palxorbis described by some German naturalists. These I believe to be worm tubes of the genus Spirorbis, and in fact to be nothing else than the common S. carbonarius or S. pusillus of the coal formation. The history of this error may be stated thus. The eminent palaeobotanists Germar, Gceppert and Geinitz have referred the Spirorbis, so common in the Coal measures to the fungi, under the name Gyromyces, and in this they have been followed by other naturalists, though as long ago as 1868 I had shown that this little organism is not only a calcareous shell, attached by one side to vegetable matters and shells of mollusks, but that it has the microscopic structure characteristic of modern shells of this type. 1 More recently Van Beneden, Csenius, and Goldenberg, perceiving that the fossil is really a calcareous shell, but 1 "Acadian Geology," 2nd edition, p. 205. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 295 apparently unaware of the observations made in this country by myself and Mr. Lesquereux, have held the Spirorbis to be a pulmonate mollusk allied to Planorbis, and have supposed that its presence on fossil plants is confirmatory of this view, though the shells are attached by a flattened side to these plants, and are also found attached to shells of bivalves of the genus Naiadites. Mr. R. Etheridge, jun., of the Geological Survey of Great Britain, has summed up the evidence as to the true nature of these probably brackish-water shells, and has revised and added to the species, in a series of articles in the Geological Magazine of London, vol. viii. The erect trees of Coal Mine Point are rich in remains of Millipedes. The first of these (Xylobius Sigillarice), which was the first known Palaeozoic Myriapod, was described by me from specimens found in a tree extracted in 1852, and this, with a number of other remains subsequently found, was after- wards placed in the hands of Dr. Scudder, who has recognised in the material submitted to him eight species belonging to three genera (Xylobitis, Archiulus, and Amynifyspes). These animals in all probability haunted these trees to feed on the decaying wood and other vegetable matter, and were un- doubtedly themselves the prey of the Microsaurians. Though these were the earliest known, their discovery was followed by that of many other species in Europe and America, and some of them as old as the Devonian. 1 The only other remains of Air-breathers found in the erect trees belong to Scorpions, of which some fragments remain in such a state as to make it probable that they have been partially devoured by the imprisoned reptiles. No remains of any aquatic animals have been found in these trees. The 1 The two first-named genera from the erect trees, according to Scudder, belong to an extinct family of Millipedes, which he names Archiulidoe, and places with other Carboniferous genera in the order Archipolypoda. The third belongs to family Euphoberidcc. Proc. R. S. of London, 1892. 296 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS Scorpions are referred by Scudder to three species belonging to two genera. 1 In the previous paper we have considered the mode of accumulation of Coal, and it may be useful here to note the light thrown on this subject by the Air-breathers of the coal formation and their mode of occurrence. In no part of the world are the coal measures better developed, or more fully exposed, than in the coast sections of Nova Scotia and Cape Breton ; and in these, throughout their whole thickness, no indication has been found of any of the marine fossils of the Lower Carboniferous Limestone. Abun- dant remains of fishes occur, but these may have frequented estuaries, streams and ponds, and the greater part of them are small ganoids which, like the modern Lepidosteus and Amia, may have been specially fitted by their semi-reptilian respira- tion, for the impure waters of swampy districts. Bivalve mollusks also abound ; but these are all of the kinds to which I have given the generic name Naiadites, and Mr. Salter those of Anthracomya and Anthracoptera. These shells are all distinct from any known in the marine limestones. Their thin edentulous valves, their structure consisting of a wrinkled epidermis, a thin layer of prismatic shell and an inner layer of imperfectly pearly shell, all remind us of the Anodons and Unios. A slight notch in front concurs with their mode of occurrence in rendering it probable that, like mussels in modern estuaries, they attached themselves to floating or sunken timber. They are thus removed, both in structure and habit, from truly marine species ; and may have been fresh- water or brackish-water mussels closely allied to modern Unios. The crustaceans (Eurypterus, Diplostylus, Cyprids\ and the 1 Mazonia Acadica, and a second species of Mazonia, with fragments of a third species, generally distinct. Proceedings Royal Society of London, 1892. CARBONIFEROUS MILLIPEDES, Xylobius Sigillaria, Dawson (a, c), and Archiulus xylobioides, Scudder (b). CARBONIFEROUS COCKROACH. Blatlina Bretotu-nsis, Sc. CARBONIFEROUS SCORPION. Anthracomartus Carbonarius, abdominal segments. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 297 worm shell (Spirorbis) found with them, are not necessarily marine, though some of them belonged probably to brackish water, and they have not yet been found in those carboniferous beds deposited in the open sea. There is thus in the whole thickness of the middle coal measures of Nova Scotia a remarkable absence at least of open sea animals ; and if, as is quite probable, the sea inundated at intervals the areas of coal accumulation, the waters must have been shallow, and to a great extent land-locked, so that brackish-water rather than marine animals inhabited them. On the other hand, there are in these coal measures abundant evidences of land surfaces ; and subaerial decay of vegetable matter in large quantity is proved by the occurrence of the mineral charcoal of the coal itself, as I have elsewhere shown. 1 The erect trees which occur at so many levels also imply subaerial decay. A tree imbedded in sediment and remaining under water, could not decay so as to become hollow and deposit the remains of its wood in the state of mineral charcoal within the hollow bark. Yet this is the case with the greater part of the erect Sigillariae which occur at more than twenty levels in the Joggins section. Nor could such hollow trunks become repositories for millipedes, snails and reptiles, if under water. On the other hand, if, as seems necessary to explain the character of the reptiliferous erect trees, these remained dry, or nearly so, in the interior, this would imply not merely a soil out of water, but comparatively well drained ; as would indeed always be the case, when a flat resting on a sandy subsoil was raised several feet above the level of the water. Further, though the peculiar character of the roots of Sigillarice and Calamites may lend some counten- ance to the supposition that they could grow under water, or in water-soaked soils, this will not apply to coniferous trees, to * Journal of Geological Survey, vol. xv. 298 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS ferns, and other plants, which are found under circumstances which show that they grew with the Sigillarice. In the coal measures of Nova Scotia, therefore, while marine conditions are absent, there are ample evidences of fresh-water or brackish-water conditions, and of land surfaces, suitable for the air breathing animals of the period. Nor do I believe that the coal measures of Nova Scotia were exceptional in this respect. It is true that in Great Britain evidences of marine life do occur in the coal measures ; but not, so far as I am aware, in circumstances which justify the inference that the coal is of marine origin. Alternations of marine and land remains, and even mixtures of these, are frequent in modern submarine forests. When we find, as at Fort Lawrence in Nova Scotia, a modern forest rooted in upland soil forty feet below high-water mark, 1 and covered with mud containing living Tellinas and Myas, we are not justified in inferring that this forest grew in the sea. We rather infer that subsidence has occurred. In modern salt marshes it is not unusual to find every little runnel or pool full of marine shell fish, while in the higher parts of the marsh land plants are growing ; and in such places the deposit formed must contain a mixture of land plants and marine animals with salt grasses and herbage the whole in situ? These considerations serve, I think, to explain* all the apparently anomalous associations of coal plants with marine fossils ; and I do not know any other arguments of apparent weight that can be adduced in favour of the marine or even 1 Jou> nal of Geological Society, vol. xi. 2 In the marshes at the mouth of Scarborough River, in Maine, channels not more than a foot wide, and far from the sea, are full of Mussels and Mye ; and in little pools communicating with these channels there are often many young Limuli, which seem to prefer such places, and the cast- off shells and other remains of which may become imbedded in mud and mixed with land plants, just as in the shales of the coal measures. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 299 aquatic origin of coal, except such as are based on misconcep- tions of the structure and mode of growth of sigillaroid trees and of the stratigraphical relations of the coal itself. 1 It is to be observed, however, that while I must maintain the essen- tially terrestrial character of the ordinary coal and of its plants, I have elsewhere admitted that cannel coals and earthy bitumen present evidences of subaquatic deposition ; and have also abundantly illustrated the facts that the coal plants grew on swampy flats, liable not only to river inundations, but also to subsidence and submergence. 2 In the oscillation of these conditions it is evident that Sigillarice and their con- temporaries must often have been placed in conditions un- favourable or fatal to them, and when their remains are preserved to us in these conditions, we may form very incorrect inferences as to their mode of life. Further, it is to be observed that the conditions of submergence and silting up which were favourable to the preservation of specimens of Sigillarice as fossils, must have been precisely those which 1 It is unfortunate that few writers on this subject have combined with the knowledge of the geological features of the coal a sufficient acquaint- ance with the phenomena of modern marshes and swamps, and with the conditions necessary for the growth of piants such as those of the coal. It would be easy to show, were this a proper place to do so, that the "swells," "rock faults," splitting of beds, and other appearances of coal seams quite accord with the theory of swamp accumulation ; that the plants associated with Sigillarice could not have lived with their roots immersed in salt water ; that the chemical character of the underclays implies drainage and other conditions impossible under the sea ; that the composition and minute structure of the coal are incompatible with the supposition that it is a deposit from water, and especially from salt water; and that it would be more natural to invoke wind driftage as a mode of accumulation for some of the sandstones, than water driftage for the forma- tion of the coal. At the same time it is pretty certain that such beds as the cannels and earthy bitumens which appear to consist of finely Com- minuted vegetable matter, without mineral charcoal, may have been de- posits of muck in shallow lakes or lagoons. 2 Journal of Geol. Socy., vols. x. and xv., and "Acadian Geology." 300 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS were destructive to them as living plants ; and on the contrary, that the conditions in which these forests may have flourished for centuries must have been those in which there was little chance of their remains being preserved to us, in any other condition at least than that of coal, which reveals only to careful microscopic examination the circumstances, whether aerial or aquatic, under which it was formed. It is also noticeable that, in conditions such as those of the coal formation, it would be likely that some plants would be specially adapted to occupy newly emerged flats and places liable to inundation and silting up. I believe that many of the SigtllaricB, and still more eminently the Ca/ami/es, were suit- able to such stations. There is direct evidence that the nuts named Trigonocarpa were drifted extensively by water over submerged flats of mud. Many Cardiocarpa were winged seeds which may have drifted in the air. The Calamites may, like modern Equiseta, have produced spores with elaters cap- able of floating them in the wind. One of the thinner coals at the Joggins is filled with spores or spore cases that seem to have carried hairs on their surfaces, and may have been suited to such a mode of dissemination. I have elsewhere proved 1 that at least some species of Calamites were, by their mode of growth, admirably fitted for growing amid accumulating sedi- ment, and for promoting its accumulation. The reptiles of the coal formation are probably the oldest known to us, and possibly, though this we cannot affirm, the highest products of creation in this period. Supposing, for the moment, that they are the highest animals of their time, and, what is perhaps less likely, that those which we know are a fair average of the rest, we have the curious fact that they are . all carnivorous, and the greater part of them fitted to find food in the water as well as on the land. The plant feeders of the period, on the land at least, are all invertebrates, as snails, 1 "Acadian Geology," chapter on Coal Plants. THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 30! millipedes, and perhaps insects. The air-breathing vertebrates are not intended to consume the exuberant vegetable growth, but to check the increase of its animal enemies. Plant life would thus seem to have had in every way the advantage. The millipedes probably fed only on roots and decaying sub- stances, the snails on the more juicy and succulent plants growing in the shadow of the woods, and the great predomi- nance of the family of cockroaches among carboniferous insects points to similar conclusions as to that class. While, moreover, the vegetation of the coal swamps was most abundant, it was not, on the whole, of a character to lead us to suppose that it supported many animals. Our knowledge of the flora of the coal swamps is sufficiently complete to exclude from them any abundance of the higher phaenogamous plants. We know little, it is true, of the flora of the uplands of the period ; but when we speak of the coal-formation land, it is to the flats only that we refer. The foliage of the plants on these flats with the exception of that of the ferns, was harsh and meagre, and there seem to have been no grasses or other nutritious herbaceous plants. These are wants of themselves likely to exclude many of the higher forms of herbivorous life. On the other hand, there was a profusion of large nut-like seeds, which in a modern forest would probably have afforded subsistence to squirrels and similar animals. The pith and thick soft bark of many of the trees must at certain seasons have contained much nutri- tive matter, while there was certainly sufficient material for all those insects whose larvae feed on living and dead timber, as well as for the creatures that in turn prey on them. It is re- markable that there seem to have been no vertebrate animals fitted to avail themselves of these vast stores of food. The question : " What may have fed on all this vegetation ? " was never absent from my mind in all my explorations of the Nova Scotia coal sections ; but no trace of any creature other than those already mentioned has ever rewarded my search. In 3O2 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS Nova Scotia it would seem that a few snails, gally-worms, and insects were the sole links of connection between the plant creation and air-breathing vertebrates. Is this due to the paucity of the fauna, or the imperfection of the record ? The fact that a few erect stumps have revealed nearly all the air- breathers yet found, argues strongly for the latter cause ; but there are some facts bearing on the other side. A gally-worm, if, like its modern relatives, hiding in crevices of wood in forests, was one of the least likely animals to be found in aqueous deposits. The erect trees gave it its almost sole chance of preservation. Pupa vetusta is a small species, and its shell very thin and fragile, while it probably lived among thick vegetation. Further, the measures 2,000 feet thick, separating the lowest and highest beds in which it occurs, in- clude twenty-one coal seams, having an aggregate thickness of about twenty feet, three beds of bituminous limestone of animal origin, and perhaps twenty beds holding Stigmaria in situ, or erect Sigillaria and Calamites. The lapse of time implied by this succession of beds, many of them necessarily of very slow deposition, must be very great, though it would be mere guess work to attempt to resolve it into years. Yet long though this interval must have been, Pupa vetusta lasted without one iota of change through it all ; and, more remarkable still, was not accompanied by more than two other species of its family. Where so many specimens occur, and in situations so diverse, without any additional species, the inference is strong that no other of similar habits existed. If in any of those subtropical islands, whose climate and productions somewhat resemble those of the coal period, after searching in and about decaying trees, and also on the bars upon which rivers and lakes drifted their burdens of shells, we should find only three species, but one of these in very great numbers, we would surely conclude that other species, if present, were very rare. Again, footprints referable to Dendrerpeton, or similar animals, THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 303 occur in the lower Carboniferous beds below the marine lime- stones, in the middle coal measures, and in the upper coal formation, separated by a thickness of beds which may be estimated at 15,000 feet, and certainly representing a vast lapse of time. Did we know the creature by these impressions alone, we might infer its continued existence for all this great length of time ; but when we also find its bones in the princi- pal repositories of reptile remains, and in company with the other creatures found with it, we satisfy ourselves that of them all it was the most likely to have left its trail in the mud flats. We thus have reason to conclude that it existed alone during this period, in so far as its especial kind of habitat was con- cerned ; though there lived with it other reptiles, some of which, haunting principally the woods, and others the water, were less likely to leave impressions of their footprints. These may be but slight indications of truth, but they convey strong impressions of the persistence of species, and also of the pau- city of species belonging to these tribes at the time. If we could affirm that the Air-breathers of the coal period were really the first species of their families, they might acquire additional interest by their bearing on this question of origin of species. We cannot affirm this ; but it may be a harmless and not uninstructive play of fancy to suppose for a moment that they actually are so, and to inquire on this supposition as to the mode of their introduction. Looking at them from this point of view, we shall first be struck with the fact that they belong to all of the three great leading types of animals which include our modern Air-breathers the Vertebrates, the Arthro- pods, and the Mollusks. We have besides to consider in this connection that the breathing organs of an insect are air tubes opening laterally (trachece), those of a land snail merely a modification of the chamber which in marine species holds the gills, while those of the reptiles represent the air bladder of the fishes. Thus, in the three groups the breathing organs are 304 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS quite distinct in their nature and affinities. This at once ex- cludes the supposition that they can all have been derived from each other within the limits of the coal period. No transmu- tationist can have the hardihood to assert the convertibility, by any direct method, of a snail into a millipede or an insect, or of either into a reptile. The plan of structure in these crea- tures is not only different, but contrasted in its most essential features. It would be far more natural to suppose that these animals sprang from aquatic species of their respective types. We should then seek for the ancestors of the snail in aquatic Gasteropods, for those of the millipede in worms or Crustaceans, and for those of the reptiles in the fishes of the period. It would be easy to build up an imaginary series of stages, on the principle of natural selection, whereby these results might be effected ; but the hypothesis would be destitute of any sup- port from fact, and would be beset by more difficulties than it removes. Why should the result of the transformation of water snails breathing by gills be a Pupa ? Would it not much more likely be an Auricula or a Limnea ? It will not solve this difficulty to say that the intermediate forms became ex- tinct, and so are lost. On the contrary, they exist to this day, though they were not, in so far as we know, introduced so early. But negative evidence must not be relied on; the record is very imperfect, and such creatures may have existed, though unknown to us. It may be answered that they could not have existed in any considerable numbers, else some of their shells would have appeared in the coal-formation beds, so rich in crustaceans and bivalve mollusks. Further, the little Pupa remained unchanged during a very long time, and shows no tendency to resolve itself into anything higher, or to descend to anything lower, while in the lowest bed in which it occurs it is associated with a round snail of quite different type. Here, if anywhere, in what appears to be the first introduction of air-breathing invertebrates, we should be able to find the THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 305 evidences of transition from the gills of the Prosobranchiate and the Crustacean to the air sac of the Pulmonate and the tracheae of the millipede. It is also to be observed that many other structural changes are involved, the aggregate of which makes a Pulmonate or a millipede different in every particular from its nearest allies among gill-bearing Gasteropods or Crustaceans. It may be said, however, that the links of connection be- tween the coal reptiles and fishes are better established. All the known coal reptiles have leanings to the fishes in certain characters ; and in some, as in Archegosaurus, these are very close. Still the interval to be bridged over is wide, and the differences are by no means those which we should expect. Were the problem given to convert a ganoid fish into an Archegosaurus or Dendrerfeton, we should be disposed to retain unchanged such characters as would be suited to the new habits of the creature, and to change only those directly related to the objects in view. We should probably give little attention to differences in the arrangement of skull bones, in the parts of the vertebrae, in the external clothing, in the micro- scopic structure of the bone, and other peculiarities for serving similar purposes by organs on a different plan, which are so conspicuous so soon as we pass from the fish to the Batrachian. It is not, in short, an improvement of the organs of the fish that we witness so much as the introduction of new organs. 1 The foot of the batrachian bears, perhaps, as close a relation to the fin of the fish as the screw of one steamship to the paddle wheel of another, or as the latter to a carriage wheel ; and can be just as rationally supposed to be not a new instrument, but the old one changed. In this connection even a footprint in the sand startles us as much as that of Friday did Robinson 1 An ingenious attempt by Prof. Cope, to deduce the batrachian foot from the fins of certain carboniferous fishes, will be found in the Proceed- ings of the Philos. Academy of Philadelphia for the present year. 306 THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS Crusoe. We see five fingers and toes, and ask how this numerical arrangement started at once from fin rays of fishes all over the world j and how it has continued unchanged till now, when it forms the basis of our decimal arithmetic. Again, our reptiles of the coal do not constitute a continuous series, and belong to a great number of distinct genera and families, nor is it possible that they can all, except at widely different times, have originated from the same source. It either happened, for some unknown reason, that many kinds of fishes put on the reptilian guise in the same period, or else the vast lapse of ages required for the production of a reptile from a fish must be indefinitely increased for the production of many dissimilar reptiles from each other ; or, on the other hand, we must suppose that the limit between the fish and reptile being once overpassed, a facility for comparatively rapid changes became the property of the latter. Either supposition would, I think, contradict such facts bearing on the subject as are known to us. We commenced with supposing that the reptiles of the Coal might possibly be the first of their family, but it is evident from the above considerations, that on the doctrine of natural selection, the number and variety of reptiles in this period would imply that their predecessors in this form must have existed from a time as early as any in which even fishes are known to exist ; so that if we adopt any hypothesis of deriva- tion, it would probably be necessary to have recourse to that which supposes at particular periods a sudden and as yet un- accountable transmutation of one form into another; a view which, in its remoteness from anything included under ordinary natural laws, does not materially differ from that currently re- ceived idea of creative intervention, with which, in so far as our coal reptiles can inform us, we are for the present satisfied. There is one other point which strikes the naturalist in con- sidering these animals, and which has a certain bearing on such THE OLDEST AIR-BREATHERS 307 hypothesis. It is the combination of various grades of reptilian types in these ancient creatures. It has been well remarked by Hugh Miller, and more fully by Agassiz, that this is charac- teristic of the first appearance of new groups of animals. Now selection, as it acts in the hands of the breeder, tends to specialization ; and natural selection, if there is such a thing, is supposed to tend in the same direction. But when some dis- tinctly new form is to be introduced, an opposite tendency seems to prevail, a sort of aggregation in one species of char- acters afterward to be separated and manifested in distinct groups of creatures. The introduction of such new types also tends to degrade and deprive of their higher properties pre- viously existing groups of lower rank. It is easy to perceive in all this, law and order, in that higher sense in which these terms express the will and plan of the Supreme Mind, but not in that lower sense in which they represent the insensate operation of blind natural forces. REFERENCES : " Air-breathers of the Coal Period." Montreal, 1886. Papers on Reptiles, etc., in South Joggins Coal Field, Journal of Geological Society of London, vols. ix. x. xi. xvi. Remains of Ani- mals in Erect Trees in the Coal Formation of Nova Scotia, Trans. Royal Society, 1881. "Acadian Gejplogy," fourth edition, 1891. Re- vision of Land Snails of the Palaeozoic Era, Am. Journal of Science, vol. xx., 1880. Supplementary Report to Royal Society of London, Proceedings, 1892. Notice of additional Reptilian Remains, Geo- logical Magazine of London, 1891. MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF THE LATE DR. J. J. BIGSBY, F.R.S., OF LONDON, THE PAINSTAKING AND ACCURATE AUTHOR OF THE THESAURUS SILURICUS AND DEVONICO-CARBONIFERUS, A WARM AND KIND FRIEND AND CHRISTIAN GENTLEMAN AND ONE OF THE PIONEERS OF CANADIAN GEOLOGY. REMINISCENCES OF LYELL'S WORK TIDAL FLATS OF THE BAY OF FUNDY RILL MARKS AND SHRINKAGE CRACKS WORM TRAILS AND BURROWS THE PACES OF LIMU- LUS FUCOIDS VERSUS TRAILS FOOTPRINTS OF VER- TEBRATES TRACK OF LIMULUS. Modern, Orchard Beach. Showing its resemblance to. the Protichnites of the Cambrian. (Page 320.) CHAPTER XL MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS. I BELIEVE my attention was first directed to the markings made by animals on the surfaces of rocks, when travelling with the late Sir Charles Lyell in Nova Scotia, in 1842. He noticed with the greatest interest the trails of worms, insects, and various other creatures, and the footprints of birds on the surface of the soft red tidal mud of the Bay of Fundy, and subsequently published his notes on the various markings in these deposits in his "Travels in North America," and in a paper presented to the Geological Society of London. I well re- member how, in walking along the edge of the muddy shore, he stopped to watch the efforts of a grasshopper that had leaped into the soft ooze, and was painfully making a most complicated trail in his effort to escape. Sir Charles re- marked that if it had been so fortunate as to make these strange and complicated tracks on some old formation now hardened into stone and buried in the earth, it might have given occasion to much learned discussion. At a later period I found myself perplexed in the study of fossil plants by the evident errors of many palaeobotanists un- acquainted with modern markings on shores, in referring all kinds of mere markings to the vegetable kingdom, and espe- cially to the group of fucoids or seaweeds, which had become a refuge for destitute objects not referable to other kinds of fossils. It thus became necessary to collect and study these objects, as they existed in rocks of different ages, and to com- 16 312 MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS pare them with the examples afforded by the modern beach ; and perhaps no locality could have afforded better opportuni- ties for this than the immense tidal flats of the finest mud left bare by the great tides of the Bay of Fundy in Nova Scotia. At a more recent period still, the subject has come into great prominence in Europe, and if we are to gauge its importance by the magnitude of the costly illustrated works devoted to it by Delgado, Saporta, Nathorst, and others, and the multitude of scattered papers in scientific periodicals, we should regard it as one of the most salient points in Geology. 1 It may be well further to introduce the subject by a few extracts from Lyell's work above referred to. "The sediment with which the waters are charged is ex- tremely fine, being derived from the destruction of cliffs of red sandstone and shale, belonging chiefly to the coal measures. On the borders of even the smallest estuaries communicating with a bay, in which the tides rise sixty feet and upwards, large areas are laid dry for nearly a fortnight between the spring and neap tides, and the mud is then baked in summer by a hot sun, so that it becomes solidified and traversed by cracks caused by shrinkage. Portions of the hardened mud may then be taken up and removed without injury. On ex- amining the edges of each slab we observe numerous layers, formed by successive tides, usually very thin, sometimes only one-tenth of an inch thick, of unequal thickness, however, because, according to Dr. Webster, the night tides rising a foot higher than the day tides throw down more sediment. When a shower of rain falls, the highest portion of the mud- covered flat is usually too hard to receive any impressions ; while that recently uncovered by the tide, near the water's edge, is too soft. Between these areas a zone occurs almost as smooth and even as a looking-glass, on which every drop forms a cavity of circular or oval form ; and if the shower be 1 Journal of London Geological Society, vol. vii. p. 239. MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS 313 transient, these pits retain their shape permanently, being dried by the sun, and being then too firm to be effaced by the action of the succeeding tide, which deposits upon them a new layer of mud. Hence we find, on splitting open a slab an inch or more thick, on the upper surface of which the marks of recent rain occur, that an inferior layer, deposited perhaps ten or fourteen tides previously, exhibits on its under surface perfect casts of rain prints which stand out in relief, the moulds of the same being seen in the layer below." After mentioning that a continued shower of rain obliterates the more regular impressions, and produces merely a blistered or uneven surface, and describing minutely the characteristics of true rain marks in their most perfect state, Sir Charles adds : " On some of the specimens the winding tubular tracks of worms are seen, which have been bored just beneath the surface. Sometimes the worms have dived beneath the sur- face, and then re-appeared. Occasionally the same mud is traversed by the footprints of birds (Tringa minuta\ and of musk-rats, minks, dogs, sheep and cats. The leaves also of the elm, maple and oak trees have been scattered by the winds over the soft mud, and having been buried under the deposits of succeeding tides, are found on dividing the layers. When the leaves themselves are removed, very faithful im- pressions, not only of their outline, but of their minutest veins, are left imprinted on the clay." This is a minor illustration of that application of recent causes to explain ancient effects of which the great English geologist was the apostle and advocate, and which he so admirably practised in his own work. It is also an illustration of the fact that things the most perishable and evanescent may, when buried in the crust of the earth, become its most durable monuments. Footprints in the sand of the tidal shore are in the ordinary course of events certain to be obliterated 3 H MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS by the next tide ; but when carefully filled up by gently de- posited new material, and hardened into stone, there is no limit to their duration. Let us inquire how this may take place, and the tidal flats of the Bay of Fundy and Basin of Minas may supply us with the information desired. In the upper parts of the Bay of Fundy and its estuaries the rise and fall of tide, as is well known, are excessive. I quote the following description of the appearance they present from a work of earlier date : "The tide wave that sweeps to the north-east, along the Atlantic coast of the United States, entering the funnel-like mouth of the Bay of Fundy, becomes compressed and elevated, as the sides of the bay gradually approach each other, until in the narrower parts the water runs at the rate of six or seven miles per hour, and the vertical rise of the tide amounts to sixty feet or more. In Cobequid and Chiegnecto Bays these tides, to an unaccustomed spectator, have rather the aspect of some rare convulsion of nature than of an ordinary daily phenomenon. At low tide wide flats of brown mud are seen to extend for miles, as if the sea had altogether retired from its bed ; and the distant channel appears as a mere strip of muddy water. At the commencement of flood a slight ripple is seen to break over the edge of the flats. It rushes swiftly forward, and, covering the lower flats almost instantaneously, gains rapidly on the higher swells of mud, which appear as if they were being dissolved in the turbid waters. At the same time the torrent of red water enters all the channels, creeks and estuaries ; surging, whirling, and foaming, and often having in its front a white, breaking wave, or ' bore,' which runs steadily forward, meeting and swallowing up the remains of the ebb still trickling down the channels. The mud flats are soon covered; and then, as the stranger sees the water gaining with noiseless and steady rapidity on the steep sides of banks and cliffs, a sense of insecurity creeps over him, as if no limit MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS 315 could be set to the advancing deluge. In a little time, how- ever, he sees that the fiat, ' Hitherto shalt thou come, and no farther,' has been issued to the great bay tide : its retreat com- mences, and the waters rush back as rapidly as they entered. " The rising tide sweeps away the fine material from every exposed bank and cliff, and becomes loaded with mud and extremely fine sand, which, as it stagnates at high water, it deposits in a thin layer on the surface of the flats. This layer, which may vary in thickness from a quarter of an inch to a quarter of a line, is coarser and thicker at the outer edge of the flats than nearer the shore ; and hence these flats, as well as the marshes, are usually higher near the channels than at their inner edge. From the same cause, the more rapid de- position of the coarser sediment, the lower side of each layer is arenaceous, and sometimes dotted over with films of mica, while the upper side is fine and slimy, and when dry has a shining and polished surface. The falling tide has little effect on these deposits, and hence the gradual growth of the flats, until they reach such a height that they can be overflowed only by the high spring tides. They then become natural or salt marsh, covered with the coarse grasses and carices which grow in such places. So far the process is carried on by the hand of nature ; and before the colonization of Nova Scotia, there were large tracts of this grassy alluvium to excite the wonder and delight of the first settlers on the shores of the Bay of Fundy. Man, however, carries the land - making process farther ; and by diking and draining, excludes the sea water, and produces a soil capable of yielding for an indefinite period, without manure, the most valuable cultivated grains and grasses." The mud of these great tidal flats is at the surface of a red colour, and so fine that when the tide leaves it and its surface becomes dry, it shines in the sun as if polished. It is thus capable of taking the finest impressions. When the tide is in, 316 MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS numerous small fish of various species occupy the ground and may leave marks of their fins and tails as they gambol or seek their food. Shell fishes, worms, and Crustaceans scramble over the same surface, or make burrows in it. As the tide recedes flocks of sandpipers and crows follow it down, and leave an infinity of footprints, and even quadrupeds like the domestic hog go far out at low water in search of food. It is said that in some parts of the Bay the hogs are so assiduous in this pursuit that they even awake and go out on the flats in the night tide, and that they have so learned to dread the dangers of the flood, that when in the darkness they hear the dull sound of the approaching bore, they squeal with fear and rush madly for the shore. If we examine it minutely, we shall find that the tidal de- posit is laminated. The tidal water is red and muddy, and holds in suspension sediment of various degrees of coarseness. This, undergoes a certain process of levigation. In the first run of the flood the coarser material falls to the bottom. As its force diminishes the finer material is deposited, and at full tide, when the current has ceased, the finest of all settles, forming a delicate coat of the purest and most tenacious clay. Thus, if a block of the material is taken up and allowed to dry, it tends to separate into thin laminae, each of which re- presents a tide, and is somewhat sandy below, and passes into the finest moulding clay above. The tracks and impressions preserved are naturally made on the last or finest deposit, and filled in with the coarser or more sandy of the next tide. But this may take place in - different ways. Impressions made under water at flood tide, or on the surface left bare by the ebb, may in favourable localities be sufficiently tenacious or firm to resist the abrading action of the flood, and may thus be covered and preserved by the next layer, and in this way they may be seen on splitting up a block of the dried mud. But in shallow places and near the shore, where the deposit MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS 317 has time to consolidate and become dried by the sun and air before the next tide, much better impressions are preserved ; and lastly, on those parts of the shore which are reached only by the spring tides, the mud of the highest tide of course may have several days to harden before the next tide reaches it, and in this case it becomes cracked by an infinity of shrinkage cracks, which, when it is next covered with the tide, are filled with new sediment. In this way is produced in great perfec- tion that combination of footprints, or even of impressions of rain, with casts of cracks, which is so often seen in the older rocks. Where on the sides of channels or near the shore the mud has a considerable slope, another and very curious effect results. As the tide ebbs the water drains off the surface, or oozing out of the wet sand and mud, forms at the top of the bank minute grooves often no larger than fine threads. These coalesce and form small channels, and these, again, larger ones, till at low tide the whole sloping surface is seen to be covered with a smooth and beautiful tracery resembling the rivers on a map, or the impressions of the trunks and branches of trees, or the fronds of gigantic seaweeds. These " rill marks," as they have been called, are found in great abundance in the coal formation and triassic sandstones and shales, and I am sorry to say, have often been named and described as Fucoids, and illustrated by sumptuous plates. Sometimes these im- pressions are so fine as to resemble the venation of leaves, sometimes so large as to simulate trees, and I have even seen them complicated with shrinkage cracks, the edges of which were minutely crenulated by little rills running into them from the surface. It is further to be noticed that all these markings and im- pressions on tidal shores may, when covered by succeeding deposits, appear either in intaglio or relief. On the upper surface they are of course sunken, but on the lower surface of the bed deposited on them they are in relief. It often happens 318 MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS also that these casts in relief are the best preserved. This arises from the fact that the original moulds or impressions are usually made in clay, whereas the filling material is sandy, and the latter, infiltrated with calcareous or siliceous matter, may become a hard sandstone, while the clay may remain a comparatively soft shale. This tendency of casts rather than of moulds to be preserved sometimes produces puzzling effects. A cylindrical or branching trail thus often assumes the appear- ance of a stem, and any pits or marginal impressions assume the form of projections or leaves, and thus a trail of a worm or Gastropod or a rill mark may easily simulate a plant. It is to be observed, however, that these prominent casts are on the under side of the beds, that their material is continuous with that of the beds to which they belong, and that they are destitute of any carbonaceous matter. There are, however, cases where markings may be in relief, even on the upper surfaces of beds. The following are illustrations of this. Just as a man walking in newly fallen snow compresses it under his feet, and if the snow be afterwards drifted away or melted away by the sun, the compressed part resists longest, and may appear as a raised footmark, so tracks made on soft material may consolidate it so that if the soft mud be afterwards washed away the tracks may remain projecting. Again, worms eject earthy matter from their burrows, forming mounds, patches or raised ridges of various forms on the surface, and some animals burrow immediately under the surface, pushing up the mud over them into a ridge, while others pile up over their bodies pellets of clay, forming an archway or tunnel as they go. Zeiller has shown that the mole cricket forms curious roofed trails of this kind, and it seems certain that Crustaceans and marine worms of different kinds execute similar works, and that their roofed burrows, either entire or fallen in, produce curious imitations of branches of plants. The great and multiform army of the sea worms is indeed MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS 319 the most prolific source of markings on sea-formed rocks. Sometimes they cover very large surfaces of these, or penetrate the beds as perforations, with tortuous furrows, or holes per- fectly simple, or marked with little striae made by bristles or minute feet, sometimes with a fringe of little footmarks a each side, sometimes with transverse furrows indicating the joints of the animal's body. Multitudes of these markings have been described and named either as plants or as worm- tracks. Again, these creatures execute subterranean burrows, sometimes vertical, sometimes tortuous. These are often mere cylindrical holes afterwards filled with sand, but some- times they have been lined with a membranous tube, or with the rejectamenta of the food of the animals, or with little fragments of organic matter cemented together. Sometimes they open on the surface as simple apertures, but again they may be surrounded with heaps of castings, sometimes spiral in form, or with dumps of sand produced in their excavation, and which may assume various forms, according to circum- stances. Sometimes the aperture is double, so that they seem to be in pairs. Sometimes, for the convenience of the animal, the aperture is widened into the form of a funnel, and some- times the creature, by extending its body and drawing it in, surrounds its burrow with a series of radiating tracks simulat- ing the form of a starfish or sea anemone, or of the diverging branches of a plant. Creatures of higher grade, provided with jointed limbs, naturally make their actions known in more complicated ways. Some years ago I had the pleasure of spending a few weeks at the favourite sea-side resort of Orchard Beach on the New England coast, and there made my first acquaintance with that very ancient and curious creature the Limulus, or Horse-shoe Crab, or King-crab, as it is sometimes called. Orchard Beach is, I presume, near its northern range on our coast, and the specimens seen were not very large in size, though by no means 1 6* 32O MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS rare, and not infrequently cast on shore in storms. But the best facilities for studying their habits were found in a marsh at no great distance from the hotel, where there were numerous channels, ditches and little ponds filled with sea water at high tide. In these were multitudes of young Limuli, varying from an inch to three or four inches in breadth, and though many were dead or merely cast shells, it was easy to take young specimens with a landing net. A number of these were se- cured, and I made it my business for some time to study their habits and mode of life, and especially the tracks which they made in sand or mud. The King-crab, viewed from above, consists of three parts. The anterior shield or carapace is semi-circular in form, with two spines or projecting points at the angles, raised in the middle and sloping down to a smooth or moderately sharp edge in front. The eyes are set like windows in this shield. Two large ones at the sides, which are compound eyes con- sisting of numerous ocelli or little eyes, and two microscopic ones in front, at the base of a little spine, which are simple. The second or abdominal part is also in one piece, somewhat quadrate in form, with ridges and serratures at the sides armed with spines, and which may be said to simulate the separate joints into which the abdomen of an ordinary Crustacean is divided. The third part is a long tail spine, triangular in cross section, sharply pointed, and so jointed to the posterior end of the abdomen that it can be freely moved in any direction as a bayonet-like weapon of defence. When unable to escape from an enemy it is the habit of the creature to double itself up by bending the abdomen against the carapace, and erecting the sharp spine. Thus, with fixed bayonet it awaits attack, like the kneeling soldier in front of a square. Below this upper shield, which is thin and papery in the young, somewhat horny in the adult, are the numerous limbs of the creature, with which we are at present most concerned. MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS, AND FUCOIDS 321 Under the carapace are several pairs of jointed limbs differing in size and form. The two anterior are small and peculiarly formed claws, used apparently in manipulating the food. The four next are larger in size, and are walking feet, each furnished with two sharp points which form a pincer for holding. The last pair is much larger and stronger than any of the others, and armed not only with a pair of pincers, but with four blunt nail- like points. Under the abdomen are flat swimming feet, as they have been called, each composed of a broad plate notched and divided in the middle. When at rest these lie flat on each other, but they can be flapped back and forth at the will of the animal. Let us now see what use the creature can make of these numerous and varied pedal appendages, and for distinctness' sake we shall call the anterior set thoracic and the posterior abdominal. When placed in shallow water on fine sand it walked slowly forward, and its tracks then consisted of a number of punctures on the sand in two lines. If, however, the water was very shallow or the sand very soft or inclined upward the two edges of the carapace touched the bottom, making a slight furrow at each side ; and if the tail was trailed on the bottom, this made a third or central furrow. When climbing a slope, or when placed at the edge of the water, it adopted another mode of locomotion, pushing with great force with its two posterior limbs, and thus moving forward by jerks. It then made four deep marks with the toes of each hind limb, and more or less interrupted marks with the edges of the cara- pace and the tail. In these circumstances the marks were al- most exactly like those of some forms of the Protichnites of the Potsdam sandstone. When in sufficiently deep water and de- sirous to escape, it flapped its abdominal feet, and then swam or glided close to the bottom. In this case, when moving near the soft bottom, it produced a series of transverse ridges and furrows like small ripple marks, with a slight ridge in the middle, 322 MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS and sometimes, when the edges of the carapace touched the bottom, with lateral furrows. In this way the animals were able to swim with some ease and rapidity, and on one occasion I observed an individual, confined in a tub of water, raise itself from the bottom and swim around the tub at the surface in search of a way of escape. Lastly, the young Limuli were fond of hiding themselves by burrowing in the sand. They did this by pushing the anterior rounded end of the carapace under the sand, and then vigorously shovelling out the material from below with their feet, so that they gradually sank under the surface, and the sand flowed in upon them till they were entirely covered. If carefully removed from the hollow they had made, this was found to be ovoid or hoof shaped in form and bilobed, not un- like the curious hollows {Rusophycus Grenvillensis of Billings) which I have supposed to be burrows of Trilobites. I thus found that the common King-crab could produce a considerable variety of tracks and burrows comparable with those which have been named Protichnites, Climactichnites, Bilobites, Cruziana, Rusichnites, etc. ; and that the kind of markings depended partly on the differences of gait in the animal, and partly on the circumstances in which it was placed ; so that different kinds of tracks do not always prove diversity in the animals producing them. The interest of this investigation as applied to Limulus is increased by the fact that this creature is the near ally of Trilobites, Eurypterids and other Crustaceans which were abundant in the earlier geological ages, and whose footprints are probably among the most common we find on the rocks. Lastly, on this part of the subject, it is to be observed that many other marine animals, both crustaceans and worms, make impressions resembling in general character those of Limulus. In addition to those already mentioned, Nathorst and Bureau have shown that various kinds of shrimps and lobster-like Crustaceans, when swimming rapidly by successive strokes of RUSICHNITES GRENVII.LENSIS, Billings a " Bilobite. Probably the Cast of a Crustacean burrow. MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS 323 the tail, make double furrows with transverse ridges resembling those of Bilobites, and there are even some mollusks which by the undulations of the foot or the hook-like action of its an- terior part, can make similar trails. A question arises here as to the value of such things as fossils. This depends on the fact that many creatures have left their marks on the rocks when still soft on the sea bottom, of which we have no other indica- tions, and it also depends on our ability to understand the import of these unconscious hieroglyphics. They will certainly be of little use to us so long as we persist in regarding them as vegetable forms, and until we have very carefully studied all kinds of modern markings. 1 Nor does it seern of much use to assign to them specific names. The same trail often changes from one so-called species, or even genus, to another in tracing it along, and the same animal may in different circumstances make very different kinds of tracks. There will eventually, perhaps, arise some general kind of nomenclature for these markings under a separate sub-science of Ichnology or the doc- trine of Footprints. I have said nothing of true Algae or seaweeds, of which there are many fossil species known to us by their forms, and also by the carbonaceous or pyritous matter, or discharge of colour from the matrix, which furnishes evidence of the presence of organic material ; nor of the marks and trails left by sea- weeds and land plants drifting in currents, some of which are very curious and fantastic ; nor of those singular trails referred to the arms of cuttlefishes and the fins of fishes, or to sea jellies and starfishes. These might form materials for a treatise. My object here is merely to indicate the mode of dealing with such things, and the kind of information to be derived from them. When we come to the consideration of actual footprints of 1 Geologists are greatly indebted to Dr. Nathorst of Stockholm for his painstaking researches of this kind. 324 MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS vertebrate animals having limbs, the information we can obtain is of a far more definite character. This has already been re- ferred to in treating of the first Air-breathers in a previous chapter. One very curious example we may close with. It is that of the celebrated " bird tracks " of the sandstone quarries in the Trias of Connecticut and Massachusetts. These tracks, of immense size, as much as eighteen inches in length, and so arranged as to indicate the stride of a long-legged biped, were naturally referred to gigantic birds, allied to modern waders. But when it was found that some of them showed a central furrow indicating a long tail trailing behind, this conclusion was shaken, and when in tracing them along, places were found where the animal had sat down on its haunches and the end of its tail, and had brought down to the ground a pair of small fore feet with four or five fingers, it was discovered that we had to deal with biped reptiles ; and when the tracks were correlated with the bones of the extinct reptiles known as Dinosaurs, we found ourselves in the presence of a group of the most strange and portentous reptilian forms that the earth has ever known. Marsh has been enabled, by nearly perfect skeletons of some allied reptilian bipeds found in the West, to reproduce them in their exact forms and proportions, so that we can realize in imagination their aspect, their gait, and their gigantic propor- tions. Examples of this putting together of footprints and osseous remains of vertebrate animals are not rare in the history of geology, and show us how the monsters of the ancient world, equally with their human successors, could leave " footprints on the sands of time." The Dinosaurs which have left their footprints on the sand- stones of Connecticut and Massachusetts are, however, greatly more numerous than those known to us by osseous remains. Thus footprints have the further use of filling up the imperfec- tions of our geological record, or at least of pointing out gaps which but for them we might not have suspected. The re- MARKINGS, FOOTPRINTS AND FUCOIDS 325 markable inferences of Matthew already referred to, respecting cuttlefishes in the Cambrian period, constitute a case in point. Footprints of Batrachians in the Carboniferous rocks were known before their bones. The strange hand-like tracks in the Trias were known before we knew the Labyrinthodon that produced them. We are still ignorant of the animals whose tracks in the old Potsdam sandstones we name Protichnites. REFERENCES : On Rusichnites (a form of Bilobite), Canadian Naturalist, 1864. On Footprints of Limulus compared with Protichnites, etc. Ibid. On Footprints and Impressions of Aquatic Animals and Imita- tive Markings, Amer. Journal of Science, 1873. C* n Burrows and Tracks of Invertebrate Animals, Quarterly Journal of Geological Society, 1890. On Footprints of Carboniferous Batrachians. " Acadian Geology," " Air-breathers of the Coal Period," etc. PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF ELKANAH BILLINGS, FIRST PALEONTOLOGIST OF THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF CANADA, WHO LAID THE FOUNDATIONS OF OUR KNOWLEDGE OF THE INVERTEBRATE FOSSILS OF CANADA. FIXITY OF LAWS AND PROPERTIES OF ENERGY AND MATTER PERMANENCE OF CONTINENTS AND OCEANS THE PERMANENT AND THE CHANGEABLE - PERMANENCE OF ANIMAL AND VEGETABLE FORMS AND STRUCTURES PRINCIPLES OF CONSTRUCTION IN THE PARTS OF TRILO- BITES IN THE SKELETONS OF SPONGES IN EARLY VERTEBRATES IN PLANTS LAWS OF FIXITY AND DIVERSITY +V+ RESTORATION OF PROTOSPONGIA TETRANEMA. Quebec group; Siluru-Cambrian, Little Metis (p. 335). CHAPTER XII. PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE. THE natural prejudice of persons not acquainted with geology is that in the world all things continue as they were from the beginning. But a little observation and experi- ence dispels this delusion, and perhaps replaces it with an opposite error. When our minds have been familiarized with the continuous processes by which vaporous nebulae may be differentiated into distinct planets, and these may be slowly cooled from an incandescent state till their surfaces become resolved into areas of land and water ; and still more, when we contemplate the grand procession of forms of life from the earliest animals and plants to man and his contemporaries, we become converts to the doctrine that all things are in a per- petual flux, and that every succeeding day sees them different from what they were the day before. In this state of mind the scientific student is apt to overlook the fact that there are many things which remain the same through all the ages, or which, once settled, admit of no change. I do not here refer to those fundamental properties of matter and forces and laws of nature which form the basis of uniformitarianism in geology, but to determinations and arrangements which might easily have been quite different from what they are, but which, once settled, seem to remain for ever. We have already considered the great fact that the nuclei and ribs of the continental masses were laid down as foundations in the earliest periods, and have been built upon by determi- 330 PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE nate additions, more especially upon their edges and their hollows, so that while there has been a constant process of removal of material from the higher parts of the land, and deposition in the sea, and while there have been periodical elevations and subsidences, the great areas of land and water have remained substantially the same, and the main lines of elevation and folding have conformed to the directions origin- ally fixed. Thus, in regard to the dry land itself, there has been fixity, on the one hand, and mutation on the other, of a most paradoxical aspect, till we understand something of the great law of constant change united with perennial fixity in nature. From want of attention to this, the permanence of continents is still a debated question, and it is difficult for many to understand how the frequent dips of the continental plateaus and margins under the sea, and their re-elevation, often along with portions of the shallower sea bottom, can be consistent with a general permanence of the position of the continents and of the corresponding ocean abysses ; yet, when this is properly understood, it becomes plain that the union of fixity with changes of level has been a main cause of the continuity and changes of organic beings. Only the submerg- ence of inland plateaus under shallow and warm waters could have given scope for the introduction of new marine faunas, and only re-elevation could have permitted the greatest extension of plants and animals of the land. Thus, the con- tinuity of life with continual advance has depended on the permanent existence of continental and oceanic areas ; and the continents that remain to us with all their diversity of elevation and outline, their varied productions, both mineral and organic, and their life, which is a select remainder of all that went before, have been produced and furnished by a succession of changes, modified by the most conservative retention of general arrangements and forms. It is evident, however, that it is not merely permanence we PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE 33! have to deal with here, but permanence of position along with change of elevation ; and this modified by the fact that there have always been mountain ridges, internal plateaus, and mar- ginal areas affected in various ways by the vertical movement of the land. Further, the elevation and subsidence of the land have not always been uniform, but often differential, while every movement has tended to produce modifications of ocean cur- rents and of atmospheric conditions. The whole subject, more especially in its relations to life, thus becomes very complicated, and it is perhaps in consequence of partial and imperfect views on these points that so much diversity of opinion has arisen. For example, it is evident that we can gain nothing by adding to the continents those submerged margins delineated by Murray in the Challenger reports, and which have in periods of continental elevation themselves formed portions of the land. Nor do we establish a case in favour of perished oceanic conti- nents by the argument that they are needed to furnish the materials of marginal mountains which are due to the con- tinuous sweeping of arctic material to the south by currents, as we see in the coast of North America to-day. Nor do we in- validate the permanence of the continents by the bridges of land, islands, and shallow water at various times thrown across the Atlantic. The distribution of Cambrian Trilobites, as illus- trated by Matthew, 1 seems to show a bridge of this kind in the north in very early times, and similar evidence is furnished by the animals and plants of the Devonian and Carboniferous, and by the sea animals and plants of the later Tertiary and modern. Gardener has postulated a southern bridge in the region of the West Indies for the migrations of plants, and Gregory has adduced the evidence of those conservative and slow-moving creatures, the sea urchins, in favour of similar con- nection in the West Indian region at two distinct periods of time (the Lower Cretaceous and the Miocene Tertiary). But 1 Transactions Royal Society of Canada, 1892. 332 PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE bridges do not involve want of permanence in their termini. Because an engineer has bridged the Firth of Forth, it does not follow that the banks of this inlet did not exist before the bridge was built ; and if the bridge were to perish, the evidence that trains had once passed that way would not justify the belief that the bed of the Firth had been dry land, and the areas north and south of it depressed. The more we consider this question the more we see that the permanence, growth and sculpture of the continents are parts of a great continuous and far-reaching plan. This view is strengthened rather than otherwise, when we consider the probable manner in which the enormous weight of the continents is sustained above the waters. We may attribute this, on the one hand, to rigidity and lateral arching and compression, or, on the other, to what may be termed flotation of the lighter parts of the crust ; and there seems to be little doubt that both of these principles have been employed in constructing the "pillars which support the earth." It is evident, however, that an arch thrown over the internal abyss of the earth, or a portion of its crust so lightened as to be pressed upward by its heavier surroundings, must, when once established, have become a permanent feature of the earth's foundations, not to be disturbed without calamitous conse- quences to its inhabitants. It is the part of the philosophical naturalist to bring together these apparent contrarieties of mutation and permanence ; both of which are included, each in its proper place, in the great plan of nature. It is therefore my purpose in the present chapter to direct attention to some of the terminal points or fixed arrangements that we meet with in the course of the geological history, and even in its earlier parts, and more par- ticularly in reference to the organic world. This, which is in itself constantly changing, has been placed under necessity to adhere to certain determinations fixed of old, and which regulate its forms and possibilities down to our own time. PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE 333 The argument, as we have seen in a previous chapter, for the animal nature of Eozoon depends on our assuming certain parts of this fixity. We suppose that then as now calcium carbonate had been selected as the material for the skeletons of such creatures ; that then, as now, minute tubuli and large canals were necessary to enable the soft animal matter to per- meate and pass through the skeleton, and that the protoplas- mic animal matter of these far back geological periods had the same vital properties of contraction and extension, digestion, etc., that it has to-day. Could any one prove that these determina- tions of vital and other forces had not been established, or that living protoplasmic matter, with all its wonderful properties, had not been constructed in the Laurentian period, the exist- ence of this ancient animal would be impossible. Yet how much is implied in all this, and though nothing is more un- stable chemically or vitally than protoplasm, if it were intro- duced in the Laurentian, it has continued practically unchanged up to the present time. If we pass on to the undoubted and varied life of the Cambrian period, we shall find that multitudes of things which might have been otherwise were already settled in a way that has required no change. In the oldest Trilobites the whole of the mechanical con- ditions of an external articulated skeleton had been finally settled. The material chitinous or partly calcareous, its micro- scopic structure, fitted to combine lightness and strength with facility for rapid growth, the subdivision of its several rings, so as to form a protective armour and a mobile skeleton, the arrangement of its spines for defence without interfering with locomotion, the contrivance of hinge joints arranged in different planes in the limbs, all these were already in full perfection, and just as they are found to-day in the skeleton of a king- crab or any other Crustacean. They have, it is true, been modified into a vast number of subordinate forms and uses, 334 PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE but the general principles and main structures all stand. I was much struck with this recently in studying a remarkable specimen now in the National Museum at Washington. It is a large species of Asaphus; the same genus which gave to the late Mr. Billings the limbs of a Trilobite, the first ever de- scribed ; but in the Washington specimen they are remarkably perfect. Each limb presents a series of joints resembling those of the tarsus of an insect, each joint being of conical form with the narrow proximal end articulated to the enlarged distal end of the previous one, so as to give great facility of movement and accommodation for delicate muscular bands. This tells us of muscular fibre and tendon fitted for flexing and extending these numerous joints, of motor nerves to work that marvellous contractile power of the striated muscle, whose mode of action is still an insoluble mystery, yet one practically solved in the remote Cambrian age for the benefit of these humble inhabitants of the sea. If we could imagine that the inventive power to perfect such machinery was pre- sent in the brains of these old Crustaceans or Arachnidans, we might wish that some of them had survived to instruct us in matters which baffle our research. It is long since the compound eyes of these Trilobites, as illustrated by Burmeister, gave Buckland the opportunity to infer that the laws of light and of vision were the same from the first as now. But what does this imply ? Not only that the light of the sun penetrating to the depths of the Cambrian sea, was regulated by the same laws as to-day, but that a series of cameras was perfected to receive the light as reflected from objects, to picture the appearance of these objects on a retinal screen as sensitive as the film of the photographer, and thereby to produce true perceptions of vision in the sensorium of these ancient animals. I have before me a fragment of the eye of a Trilobite (Phacops), in which may be seen the little radiating tubes provided for the several ocelli of the compound eye, just PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE 335 as we see in the modern Limulus; and each of these ocelli must have been a perfect photographic camera, and more than this, since absolutely automatic, and probably having the power to represent colour as well as light and shade. We know also, from the recent experiments of an Austrian physiologist on the eyes of insects, that such compound eyes are so constructed as to present a single picture, just as we can see the whole landscape in looking through the many little panes of a cottage window. In our own time the king-crab and lobster no doubt see just as their predecessors did millions of years ago, and with precisely similar instruments. But the eyes of the modern Crustaceans have to compete with eyes of a dissimilar type, constructed on the same general optical principles, but quite different in detail. These are the simple or single eyes of the cuttlefishes and the true fishes. The same rivalry existed in the oldest seas, when the com- petition of Crustaceans and cuttles was just as keen as now. Though the eyes of the latter have not been preserved, or at least have not yet been found, we have a right to infer that the cuttles of the Cambrian and Silurian seas must have been able to see as well as their Crustacean foes and competitors. If so, the other type of eye must have been perfected for aquatic vision as early as the compound type. In any case we know that a little later, in the Carboniferous period, we have evidence that the eyes of fishes conformed to those of their modern suc- cessors. I have myself described l a carboniferous fish (Pakz- oniscus) from the bituminous shales of Albert County, New Brunswick, in which the hard globular lens of the eye had been sufficiently firm and durable to retain its form, and to be re- placed by calcite, showing even that like the lens of the eye of a modern fish it had been constructed of concentric laminae. In the Carboniferous period also, both types of eye, the com- pound and the single, experienced the further modifications 1 Canadian Naturalist. 336 PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE necessaiy to fit them for vision in air, the compound eye in insects, the simple eye in Batrachians. 1 The original photo- graphic cameras, strange though this may appear to us, were intended for use under water ; but at a very early time they were adapted to work in air. But we must bear in mind that this early solving of advanced problems in mechanics, optics and physiology was in favour of Crustaceans and cuttles, which were lords of creation in their time. There were in those early days humbler creatures whose structures also present wonderful contrivances. I have already referred, in the chapter on imperfection of the geological record, to the fossil sponges which have been found in so great number and perfection in some of the oldest rocks of Canada, and which have for the first time enabled us to appreciate the forms and structures of the wonderful silicious sponges which preceded those with which the dredgings of the Challenger\\a.vQ made us familiar in the modern seas. Humble sarcodous animals, without distinct muscular or nervous system or external senses, the sponges have at least to live and grow, and to that end they must already, in the dawn of life on our planet, 2 have perfected those arrangements of ciliated cells in chambers and canals which the microscope shows us driv- ing currents of water through the modern sponges, and thereby bringing to them the materials of food and means of respira- tion. It is true we know as little as the sponges themselves of the modus operandi of those perpetually waving threads which we call cilia or flagella, yet they must have existed with all their powers even before the Cambrian period. 3 1 See ante, chapter on Air-breathers. 2 I have found spicules of sponges in the chert nodules from the Huronian limestones of Canada. 3 Many species of hexaclinelled sponges have have been described from the upper Cambrian or lower Cambro-Silurian of Canada. See paper by the author in the Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, 1889. A GIANT N ET- SPONGE. Palaosaccus Dawsoni, Hinde. From the Quebec group (Ordovician), Little Metis, Canada. Reduced to $ the diameter. (From the Geological Magazine^ 1803.) PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE 337 The sponge, in order to support its delicate protoplasmic structures, must have a skeleton. In modern times we find these creatures depositing corneous or horny fibres, as in the common washing sponges, or forming complex and beautiful structures of needles, or threads of silica or calcite, and they seem from the first to have been able to avail themselves of all these different materials. The oldest species that we know had silicious or calcareous skeletons, though some of them must also have had a certain amount, at least, of the ordinary spongy or corneous fibres. But the most astonishing feature in what remains of their skeletons, flattened out as they are on the surfaces of dark slaty rock, is the manner in which they worked up so refractory a material as silica into fibres like spun glass rods and crosses, and built these up into beautiful basket- like forms, globular, cylindrical or conical. It was necessary that they should fix themselves on the soft muddy bottoms on which they grew, and to this end they produced slender silicious fibres or anchoring rods, which, fine though they were, had the form of hollow tubes. Sometimes a single rod sufficed, but in this case it had a crosslike anchor affixed to its lower end, to give it stability. Sometimes there were several simple rods, and then they were skilfully braced by spreading them apart at the ends, and by flattening their extremities into blades. Sometimes four rods joined in a loop at the end gave the required support. Some larger species wound together many threads like a wire rope, and even added to this flanges like the thread of a screw, anticipating the principle of the modern screw pile. The body of the sponge must be hollow within, and must have a large aperture or opening for the discharge of water, and smaller pores for its admission. Various general forms were adopted for this. Some were globular, or oval, or pear-shaped ; others cylindrical, concave, or mitre-shaped. To give form and strength to these shapes there were sometimes vertical and 17* 338 PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE transverse rods soldered together. In other cases there were four- rayed or six-rayed needles of silica, with their points attached so as to form a beautiful lattice-work, with its meshes either square or lozenge-shaped. For protection sharp needles were arranged like chevaux defrize at the sides and apertures, and these last were sometimes covered with a hood or grating of needles, to exclude intruders from the interior cavity. Other species, however, like some in the modern seas, seemed to despise these niceties, and contented themselves with long straight needles placed in bundles, or radiating from a centre, and thus supporting and protecting their soft and sensitive protoplasm. Curiously enough, these old sponges did not avail them- selves of the natural cystallization of silica, which, left to itself, would have formed six-rayed stars, with the rays at angles of sixty degrees, or six-sided plates, rods, or pyramids. They adopted another and peculiar form of the mineral, known as colloidal silica, and being thus relieved from any need to be guided by its crystalline form, treated it as we do glass, and shaped it into cylindrical tubes, round needles and stars or crosses, with the rays at right angles to each other. The sponges whose skeletons are thus constructed, and which anticipated so many mechanical contrivances long afterwards devised by man, belonged to a group of silicious sponges (Hexaclinellida:) which is still extant, and represented by many rare and beautiful species of the deep sea, which are the ornaments of our museums, and of which the beautiful Eupleectella or Venus flower-basket, from the Philippine Islands, and the glass-rope sponge (Hyalonema), from Japan, are examples. But contemporary with these there was another group (Lithistidte), constructing skeletons of carbonate of lime, and which preferred, instead of the regular mechanical struc- tures of the others, a kind of rustic work, made up of irregular fibres, very beautiful and strong, but as a matter of pattern and taste standing quite by itself. If there were any sponges with PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE 339 altogether soft and spongy skeletons in these old times, their remains do not seem to have been preserved. Here, it will be observed, are a great variety of vital and mechanical contrivances devised in the very early history of the earth, settled for all time, and handed down without improve- ment, and with little change, to our later day. They are indeed vastly more wonderful than the above general account can show ; for to go into the details of structure of any one of the species would develop a multitude of minor complexities and niceties which no one not specially a student of these animals could appreciate. These are not solitary cases. The student of fossils meets with them at every turn ; and if he possesses the taste and imagination of a true naturalist, cannot fail to be impressed with them. To turn to a later but very ancient period, what can be more astonishing than those first air-breathing vertebrates of the Coal formation referred to in a previous chapter, with all their special arrangements for an aerial habitat ? I have mentioned their footprints, and when we see the quarrymen split open a slab of sandstone and expose a series of great plantigrade tracks, not unlike those of a human foot, with the five toes well deve- loped, we are almost as much astonished as Crusoe was when he saw the footprints on the sand. Crusoe inferred the presence of another man in his island ; we infer the earliest appearance of an air-breathing vertebrate and the pre-human determination of the form and number of parts of the human foot and hand, to appear in the world long ages afterward. We see also that already that decimal system of notation which we have founded on the counting of our ten fingers was settled in the framework of most unmathematical Batrachians. It has approved itself ever since as the typical and most perfect number of parts for such organs. If sceptically inclined, we may ask, Why five rather than 340 PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE four or six ? In the case of man we see that individuals who have lost one finger have the use of the hand impaired, while the few who happen to have six do not seem to be the better. How it was with the old Batrachians we do not know; but it is certain that if we could have amputated the claw-bearing little toe of Sauropus unguifer, or the reflexed little toe of Cheirothe- rium, we should have much injured their locomotive power. The vegetable kingdom is full of similar examples of the early settlement of great questions. Perhaps nothing is more mar- vellous than the power of the green cells of the leaf as workers of those complex and inimitable chemical changes whereby out of the water, carbon dioxide and ammonia of the soil and the atmosphere, the living vegetable cell, with the aid of solar energy, elaborates all the varied organic compounds produced by the vegetable kingdom. Yet this seems all to have been settled and perfected in the old Silurian period, long before any kind of plant now living was on the earth. Perhaps in some form it existed even in the Laurentian age, and was instru- mental in laying up its great beds of carbon. So all that is essential in plant reproduction, whether in that simpler form in which a one-celled spore is the reproductive organ, or in that more complex form in which an embryo plant is formed in the seed, with a store of nourishment laid up for its susten- ance. These arrangements were obviously as perfect in the great club mosses and pines of the Devonian and Carboniferous as they have ever been since, and we have specimens so preserved as to show their minute parts just as well as in recent plants. The microscope also shows us that the contrivances for thicken- ing and strengthening the woody fibres and trunk of the stem by bars or interrupted linings of ligneous matter, so as to give strength and at the same time permit transudation of sap, were all perfected, down to their minutest details, in the oldest land plants. It is true that flowers with gay petals and some of the PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE 341 more complicated kinds of fruit are later inventions, but the additions in these consist mainly of accessories. The essentials of vegetable reproduction were as well provided for from the first. The same principle applies to many of the leading forms and types of life, considered as genera or species. While some of these are of recent introduction, others have continued almost unchanged from the remotest ages. Such creatures as the Lingulae, some of the Crustaceans and of the Mollusks, the Polyzoa and some Corals have remained with scarcely any change throughout geological time, while others have dis- appeared, and have been replaced by new types. We began this chapter with a consideration of the per- manence of continental areas, and may close with a reference to the same great fact in connection with the continuity of life. Whether with some we attach more importance to the support of the continents by lateral pressure and rigidity, or with others to what may be termed flotation, by virtue of their less density, as compared with that of the lower parts of the earth ; there can be little doubt that both principles have been applied, and that both admit of some vertical movement. Thus the stability of the continents is one of position rather than height, and their internal plateaus as well as their partially submerged marginal slopes have undergone great and unequal elevations and depressions, causing most important geographical changes. Among these are the formation of connecting bridges of shoals, islands, or low land, connecting the continental masses at different periods, and permitting migrations of shallow-water animals and even of denizens of the land. The facts adduced in previous pages are sufficient to show connections across the north of the Atlantic at intervals reaching from the Cambrian to the Modern. The conclusion of the whole matter is that there is a fixity and unchangeableness in determinations and arrangements of 342 PRE-DETERMINATION IN NATURE force just as much as in natural laws ; and that while God has made everything beautiful in its time He has also made every- thing beautiful and useful in some sense for all time. With all this, while the great principles and modes of operation remain unchanged, there is ample scope for development, modification and adaptation to new ends, without deviation from essential properties and characters. It is a wise and thoughtful philosophy which can distinguish what is fixed and unchangeable from that which is fluctuating and capable of development. Until this distinction is fully understood, we may expect one-sided views and faulty generalizations in our attempts to understand nature. REFERENCES : "The Chain of Life in Geological Times." London. New Species of Fossil Sponges from the Quebec Group at Little Metis. Trans. Royal Society of Canada, 1889. Fossil Fishes from the Lower Carboniferous of New Brunswick. Canadian Naturalist, "Acadian Geology," 1855, and later editions to 1892. London and Montreal. *'The Story of the Earth," 1872. and later editions to 1891. London. THE GREAT ICE AGE. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF MY LATE FRIEND DAVID MILNE HOME, LL.D., F.R.S.E., ETC., AN EMINENT AND JUDICIOUS ADVOCATE OF SOUND AND MODERATE VIEWS RESPECTING THE GLACIAL AGE. EXAGGERATED IDEAS THE ST. LAWRENCE VALLEY MODERN ICE ACTION IN THE ST. LAWRENCE COAST ICE THE ICEBERGS OF BELLE-!SLE MT. BLANC AND ITS GLACIERS EFFECTS OF GLACIERS POSSIBLE EXTENSION OF GLACIERS FACTS OF GLACIATION IN CANADA. COR- DILLERAN GLACIER, LAURENTIDE GLACIER, APPALACHIAN GLACIER SUBMERGED VALLEYS AND PLAINS DOUBLE SUBMERGENCE AND INTERMEDIATE PARTIAL ELEVATION INTERGLACIAL PERIODS QUESTIONS AS TO ALTERNATE GLACIATION OF NORTHERN AND SOUTHERN HEMISPHERES CHAPTER XIII. THE GREAT ICE AGE. SCIENTIFIC superstitions, understanding by this name vj} the reception of hypotheses of prominent men, and using these as fetishes to be worshipped and to be employed in miraculous works, are scarcely less common in our time than superstitions of another kind were in darker ages. One of these which has been dominant for a long time in geology, and has scarcely yet run its course, is that of the Great Ice Age, with its accompaniments of Continental Glaciers and Polar Ice Cap. The cause of this it is not difficult to discern. The covering of till, gravel and travelled boulders which encumbers the surface of the northern hemisphere from the Arctic regions more than half way to the equator, had long been a puzzle to geologists, and this was increased rather than diminished when the doctrine of appeal to recent causes on the principle of uniformity became current. It was seen that it was necessary to invoke the action of ice in some form to account for these deposits, and it was at the same time perceived that there was much evidence to prove that between the warm climate of the early Tertiary and the more subdued mildness of the modern time there had intervened a period of unusual and extreme cold. In this state of affairs attention was attracted to the Alpine glaciers. Their movement, their erosion of surfaces, their heaping up of moraines bearing some resemblance to the widely extended boulder deposits, their former greater extension, as indicated 34^ THE GREAT ICE AGE by old moraines at lower levels than those in process of formation, were noted. Here was a modern cause capable of explaining all the phenomena. Men's minds were taken by storm, and as always happens in the case of new and im- portant discoveries, the agency of glaciers was pushed at once far beyond the possibilities of their action under any known physical or climatal laws. This exaggerated idea of the action of land ice in the form of glaciers is not yet exploded, more especially in the United States, where official sanction has been given to it by the Geological Survey, and where it has been introduced even into school and college text-books. It affords also a telling bit of scientific sensationalism, which can scarcely be resisted by a certain class of popular writers. America has also afforded greater facilities for extreme theories of this kind, owing to the wide and uninterrupted distribution of glacial deposits, and the more simple and less broken character of its great internal plateau, while the influence of great leading minds, like those of the elder Agassiz and of Dana, naturally held sway over the younger geologists. Fortu- nately Canada, which possesses the larger and more northern half of the North American continent; though numerically inferior, and therefore overborne in the discussion, has, in the main, remained stedfast to facts rather than to specious theories, and has been confirmed in this position by the clearer testimony of nature in a region where many of the features of the glacial age still persist. l The writer of these pages has, ever since the publication of the first edition of his " Acadian Geology," 3 steadily resisted the more extreme views of glaciation, and has opposed the southward progress of the great continental glacier. Though, figuratively speaking, overborne and pressed back in the 1 I may refer here to the recent researches of Dr. G. M. Dawson, Mr. R. Chalmers, Mr. McConnell and Dr. Ells. 2 1855. THE GREAT ICE AGE 347 course of its extension, he has now, like those primitive men who are imagined in the post-glacial age to have followed up the retreat of the ice, the pleasure of seeing the once formid- able continental glacier broken up into great local glaciers on the mountain ranges separated by intervening areas of submergence. The questions relating to this subject are too numerous and varied for treatment here. The question of the causes of the great lowering of temperature in the glacial age I shall leave for consideration in the next chapter, and merely state here that I believe changes of distribution of sea and land and of ocean currents are sufficient to account for all the refrigeration of which there is good evidence. I content myself with a comparison of the glacial phenomena of Mont Blanc and of the Gulf of St. Lawrence from my own observation, 1 and some general deductions as to glacier possibilities. A scientific voyager carries with him a species of question- ing peculiar to himself. Not content with vacantly gazing at the sea, scrutinizing his fellow passengers, noting the changes of the weather and the length of the day's run, he recognises in the sea one of the great features of the earth, and questions it daily as to its present and its past The present features of the sea include much of surpassing interest, but the questions which relate to its origin and early history are still more attractive. Some of these questions are likely to interest a voyager from Canada entering the Atlantic by one of its greatest tributaries, the St. Lawrence. In doing so, we approach the ocean not at a right angle, but along a line only slightly inclined to its western side, and we find ourselves in a broad estuary or trough, having on its north-western side rugged hills of old crystalline rocks, the Laurentian, ridged up in great folds or earth waves parallel to the river. On the south-east or right-hand side we have 1 Published in 1867. THE GREAT ICE AGE a lower barrier of earth waves composed of sedimentary rocks somewhat later in date, but still geologically very ancient. We are thus introduced to a remarkable feature of the west side of the North Atlantic, namely, that its border is made up of very old rocks folded into mountain ridges thrown up at an ancient period, and approximately parallel to the coast. The Lower St. Lawrence occupies a furrow between two of these ridges. Here, however, a more modern feature attracts our attention. The sides of the bounding hills are cut in a succession of terraces, rising one above another from the level of the sea to a height of 500 feet or more, capped with long ranges of the white houses and barns of the Canadian habitants, and furnishing level lines for the " concession roads " which run along the coast. These terraces are really old sea margins indicating the stages of the elevation of the land out of the sea immediately before the modern period. On these terraces, and in the clays and sands which form the plateaus extend- ing in some places in front of them, are sea shells of the same kinds with those now living in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, and occasionally we find bones of whales which have been stranded on the old beaches. These terraces are, of course, indications of change of level in very modern times. They show that in what we call the Pleistocene age the land was lower than at present, and we shall find that in the Lower St. Lawrence there is evidence of a depression extending to over 1,000 feet, carrying the sea far up the valley, so that sea shells are found in the clays as far up as Kingston and Ottawa, and stranded skeletons of whales as far west as Smith's Falls, in Ontario. If we examine the shores more minutely, we shall find all along the south coast a belt of boulders which are often as much as eight to ten feet in diameter, and consist largely of rocks found only in the hills of the northern coast, more THE GREAT ICE AGE 349 than thirty miles distant, from which they must have been drifted to their present position. This boulder belt, which extends from the lowest tide mark about fifty feet or more upward, is sometimes piled in ridges and sometimes flattened out into a rude pavement. It is a product of the modern field ice, which, attaining a great thickness in winter, has boulders frozen into its bottom, and floating up and down with the tide, deposits these on the shore. At Little Metis, two hundred miles below Quebec, where I have a summer residence, I have from year to year cleared a passage through the boulder belt for bathing and for launching boats, and nearly every spring I find that boulders have been thrown into the cleared space by the ice, while one can notice from year to year differences in the position of very large boulders. If we pass inland from the shore belt of boulders, we shall find similar appearances on the inland ferraces at various heights, up to at least 400 feet. These are inland boulder belts belonging to old shores now elevated. Like the modern boulder belt these inland belts and patches consist partly of Laurentian rocks from the North Shore, partly of sandstones and conglomerates in place near to their present sites. In some places the stones are smaller than those of the present beach, in other places of gigantic size. These boulders lie not only on the bare rock striated in places with ice grooves pointing to the north-north-east ; but on the old till or boulder clay, which also abounds with boulders, and which is more ancient than the superficial boulder drift. Locally we find here and there masses of fossiliferous limestone which must have been derived from the high ground to the south of the St. Lawrence, and which have been borne northward either by drift ice or by local glaciers. If now we study the polished and scored surfaces of rocks in the St. Lawrence valley and the bounding hills, we shall find that while the former testify to a great movement of 350 THE GREAT ICE AGE ice and boulders up the river from the north-east, the latter show evident signs of the movement of locial glaciers down the valleys of the Laurentide hills to the south, and on the continuation of the Appalachians south of the river similar evidence of the movement of land ice to the north. Thus we have evidence of the combined action of local glaciers and floating ice. To add to all this, we can find on the flat tops of the hard sandstone boulders on the beach the scratches made by the ice of last winter, often in the same north-easterly direction with those of the Pleistocene time. In addition to the ice formed in winter in the St. Lawrence itself, the snow- clad hills of Greenland send down to the sea great glaciers, which in the bays and fiords of that inhospitable region form at their extremities huge cliffs of everlasting ice, and annually "calve," as the seamen say, or give off a great progeny of ice isla'nds, which, slowly drifted to the southward by the arctic current, pass along the American coast, diffusing a cold and bleak atmosphere, until they melt in the warm waters of the Gulf Stream. Many of these bergs enter the Straits of Belle-Isle, for the Arctic current clings closely to the coast, and a part of it seems to be deflected into the Gulf of St. Lawrence through this passage, carrying with it many large bergs. The voyager passing through this strait in clear weather may see numbers of these ice islands glisten- ing in snowy whiteness, or showing deep green cliffs and pinnacles sometimes with layers of earthy matter and stones, or dotted with numerous sea birds, which rest upon them when gorged with the food afforded by shoals of fish and others marine animals which haunt these cold seas. In early summer the bergs are massive in form, often with flat tops, but as the summer advances they become eroded by the sun and warm winds, till they present the most grotesque forms of rude towers and spires rising from broad foundations little elevated above the water. THE GREAT ICE AGE 351 Mr. Vaughan, late superintendent of the Lighthouse at Belle-Isle, has kept a register of icebergs for several years. He states that for ten which enter the straits, fifty drift to the southward, and that most of those which enter pass inward on the north side of the island, drift toward the western end of the straits, and then pass out on the south side of the island, so that the straits seem to be merely a sort of eddy in the course of the bergs. The number in the straits varies much in differ- ent seasons of the year. The greatest number are seen in spring, especially in May and June ; and toward autumn and in the winter very few remain. Those which remain until autumn are reduced to mere skeletons ; but if they survive until winter, they again grow in dimensions, owing to the accu- mulations upon them of snow and new ice. Those that we saw early in July were large and massive in their proportions. The few that remained when we returned in September were smaller in size, and cut into fantastic and toppling pinnacles. Vaughan records that on the 3oth of May, 1858, he counted in the Straits of Belle-Isle 496 bergs, the least of them sixty feet in height, some of them half a mile long and 200 feet high. Only one-eighth of the volume of floating ice appears above water, and many of these great bergs may thus touch the ground in a depth of thirty fathoms or more, so that if we ima- gine four hundred of them moving up and down under the in- fluence of the current, oscillating slowly with the motion of the sea, and grinding on the rocks and stone-covered bottom at all depths from the centre of the channel, we may form some con- ception of the effects of these huge polishers of the sea floor. Of the bergs which pass outside of the straits, many ground on the banks off Belle-Isle. Vaughan has seen a hundred large bergs aground at one time on the banks, and they ground on various parts of the banks of Newfoundland, and all along the coast of that island. As they are borne by the deep-seated cold current, and are scarcely at all affected by the wind, they 18 352 THE GREAT ICE AGE move somewhat uniformly in a direction from north-east to south-west, and when they touch the bottom, the striation or grooving which they produce must be in that direction. In passing through the straits in July, I have seen great numbers of bergs, some low and flat-topped, with perpendicular sides, others convex or roof-shaped, like great tents pitched on the sea ; others rounded in outline or rising into towers and pinnacles. Most of them were of a pure dead white, like loaf sugar, shaded with pale bluish green in the great rents and recent fractures. One of them seemed as if it had grounded and then overturned, presenting a. flat and scored surface covered with sand and earthy matter. At present we wish to regard the icebergs of Belle-Isle in their character of geological agents. Viewed in this aspect, they are in the first place parts of the cosmical arrangements for equalizing temperature, and for dispersing the great accu- mulations of ice in the Arctic regions, which might otherwise unsettle the climatic and even the static equilibrium of our globe, as they are believed by some imaginative physicists and geologists to have done in the so-called glacial period. If the ice islands in the Atlantic, like lumps of ice in a pitcher of . water, chill our climate in spring, they are at the same time agents in preventing a still more serious secular chilling which might result from the growth without limit of the Arctic snow and ice. They are also constantly employed in wearing down the Arctic land, and aided by the great northern current from Davis's Straits, in scattering stones, boulders and sand over the banks along the American coast. Incidentally to this work, they smooth and level the higher parts of the sea bottom, and mark it with furrows and striae indicative of the direction of their own motion. When we examine a chart of the American coast, and observe the deep channel and hollow submarine valleys of the Arctic current, and the sandbanks which extend parallel to this THE GREAT ICE AGE 353 channel from the great bank of Newfoundland to Cape Cod, we cannot avoid the conclusion that the Arctic current and its ice have great power both of excavation and deposition. On the one hand, deep hollows are cut out where the current flows over the bottom, and on the other, great banks are heaped up where the ice thaws and the force of the current is abated. I have been much struck with the worn and abraded appear- ance of stones and dead shells taken up from the banks off the American coast, and am convinced that an erosive power com- parable to that of a river carrying sand over its bed, and mate- rially aided by the grinding action of ice, is constantly in action under the waters of the Arctic current. 1 The unequal pres- sure resulting from this deposition and abrasion is not improb- ably connected with the slight earthquakes experienced in Eastern America, and also with the slow depression of the coast ; and if we go back to that earliest of all geological periods when the Laurentian rocks of Sir VVm. Logan, consti- tuting the Labrador coast and the Laurentide Hills, were alone above water, we may even attribute in no small degree to the Arctic current of that old time the heaping up of those thou- sands of feet of deposits which now constitute the great range of the Alleghany and Apalachian mountains, and form the breast bone of the American continent. In those ancient times also large stones were floated southward, and enter into the composition of very old conglomerates. 1 At the time when this was written I had only studied stones brought up accidentally by fishermen and others from the banks of Newfoundland and elsewhere. At a later date Murray of the Challenger has given more ample material. He states that the bottom in the Labrador current, 100 miles from land, was found to be blue mud with 60 per cent, of sand and stones; and mentions a block of syenite weighing 490 Ibs. taken i'p in 1,340 fathoms, and stones and pebbles of quartzile, limestone, dolomite, mica schist and serpentine, one of whicli was glaciated. This is the modern boulder clay produced by Greenland glaciers and the field ice of Baffin's Bay and the Labrador coast. 354 THE GREAT ICE AGE But such large speculations might soon carry us far from Belle-Isle, and to bring us back to the American coast and to the domain of common things, we may note that a vast variety of marine life exists in the cold waters of the Arctic current, and that this is one of the reasons of the great and valuable fisheries of Labrador, Newfoundland and Nova Scotia, regions in which the sea thus becomes the harvest field of much of the human population. On the Arctic current and its ice also floats to the southward the game of the sealers of St. John and the whalers of Gaspe*. We may now proceed to connect these statements as to the distribution of icebergs, with the glaciated condition of our continents, with the remarkable fact that the same effects now produced by the ice and the Arctic current in the Strait of Belle-Isle and the deep-current channel off the American coast, are visible all over the North American and European land north of forty degrees of latitude, and that there is evidence that the St. Lawrence valley itself was once a gigantic Belle- Isle, in which thousands of bergs worked perhaps for thou- sands of years, grinding and striating its rocks, cutting out its deeper parts, and heaping up in it quantities of northern debris. Out of this fact of the so-called glaciated condition of the sur- face of our continents has, however, arisen one of the great controversies of modern geology. While all admit the action of ice in distributing and arranging the materials which consti- tute the last coating which has been laid upon the surface of our continents, some maintain that land glaciers have done the work, others, that sea-borne ice has been the main agent employed. As in some other controversies, the truth seems to lie between the extremes. Glaciers are slow, inactive, and limited in their sphere. Floating ice is locomotive and far- travelled, extending its action to great distances from its sources. So far, the advantages are in favour of the flotation. But the work which the glacier does is done thoroughly, and, THE GREAT ICE AGE 355 time and facilities being given, it may be done over wide areas. Again, the iceberg is the child of the glacier, and therefore the agency of the one is indirectly that of the other. Thus, in any view we must plough with both of these geological oxen, and the controversy becomes like that old one of the Neptunists and Plutonists, which has been settled by admitting both water and heat to have been instrumental in the formation of rocks. In the midst of these controversies a geologist resident in Great Britain or Canada should have some certain doctrine as to the question whether at that period, geologically recent, which we call the Pleistocene period, the land was raised to a great height above the sea, and covered like Greenland with a mantle of perpetual ice, or whether it was, like the strait of Belle-Isle and the banks of Newfoundland, under water, and annually ground over by icebergs, or whether, as now seems more probable, it was in part composed of elevated ridges covered with snow and sending down glaciers, and partly de- pressed under the level of ice-laden straits and seas. A great advocate of the glacier* theory has saicl that we can- not properly appreciate his view without exploring thoroughly the present glaciers of Greenland and ascertaining their effects. This I have not had opportunity to do, but I have endeavoured to do the next best thing by passing as rapidly as possible from the icebergs of Belle-Isle to the glaciers of Mont Blanc, and by asking the question whether Canada was in the Pleistocene period like the present Belle-Isle or the present Mont Blanc, or whether it partook of the character of both ? and taking ad- vantage of these two most salient points in order to elicit a reply. Transporting ourselves, then, to the monarch of the Alps, let us suppose we stand upon the Flegere, a spur of the mountains fronting Mont Blanc, and commanding a view of the entire group. From this point the western end of the range presents the rounded summit of Mont Blanc proper, flanked by the 356 THE GREAT ICE AGE lower eminences of the Dome and Aiguille de Goute, which rise from a broad and uneven plateau of neve or hard snow, sending down to the plain two great glaciers or streams of ice, the Bossons and Tacony glaciers. Eastward of Mont Blanc the neve or snow plateau is penetrated by a series of sharp points of rock or aiguilles, which stretch along in a row of serried peaks, and then give place to a deep notch, through which flows the greatest of all the glaciers of this side of Mont Blanc, the celebrated Mer de Glace, directly in front of our standpoint. To the left of this is another mass of aiguilles, culminating in the Aiguille Verte. This second group of needles descends into the long and narrow Glacier of Argen- tiere, and beyond this we see in the distance the Glacier and Aiguille de Tour. As seen from this point, it is evident that the whole system of the Mont Blanc glaciers originates in a vast mantle of snow capping the ridge of the chain, and extend- ing about twenty miles in length, with a breadth of about five miles. This mass of snow being above the limits of perpetual frost, would go on increasing from year to year, except so far as it might be diminished by the fall of avalanches from its sides, were it not that its plasticity is sufficient to enable the frozen mass to glide slowly down the valleys, changing in its progress into an icy stream, which, descending to the plain, melts at its base and discharges itself in a torrent of white muddy water. The Mont Blanc chain sends forth about a dozen of large glaciers of this kind, besides many smaller ones. Crossing the valley of Chamouni, and ascending the Montan- vert to a height of about 6,000 feet, let us look more particu- larly at one of these glaciers, the Mer de Glace. It is a long valley with steep sides, about half a mile wide, and filled with ice, which presents a general level or slightly inclined surface, traversed with innumerable transverse cracks or crevasses, penetrating apparently to the bottom of the glacier, and with slippery sloping edges of moist ice threatening at every step to THE GREAT ICE AGE 357 plunge the traveller into the depths below. Still the treacher- ous surface is daily crossed by parties of travellers, apparently without any accident. The whole of the ice is moving steadily along the slope on which it rests, at the rate of eight to ten inches daily the rate of motion is less in winter and greater in summer ; and farther down, where the glacier goes by the name of the Glacier du Bois, and descends a steeper slope, its rapid- ity is greater ; and at the same time by the opening of immense crevasses its surface projects in fantastic ridges and pinnacles. The movements and changes in the ice of these glaciers are in truth very remarkable, and show a mobility and plasticity which at first sight we should not have been prepared to expect in a solid like ice. 1 The crevasses become open or closed, curved upwards or downwards, perpendicular or in- clined, according to the surface upon which the glacier is mov- ing, and the whole mass is crushed upward or flattens out, its particles evidently moving on each other with much the same result as would take place in a mass of thick mud similarly moving. On the surface of the ice there are a few boulders and many stones, and in places these accumulate in long irregular bands indicating the lines of junction of the minor ice streams coming in from above to join the main glacier. At the sides are two great mounds of rubbish, much higher than the present surface of the glacier. They are called the lateral moraines, and consist of boulders, stones, gravel and sand, confusedly intermingled, and for the most part retaining their sharp angles. This mass of rubbish is moved downward by the glacier, and with the stones constituting the central moraine, 1 I need scarcely say that I adopt the explanation of glacier motion given by Forbes. "The fuller consideration of the physical properties of glacier ice leads essentially to the same conclusions as those to which Forbes was led forty-one years ago by the study of the larger phenomena of glacier motion, that is, that the motion is that of a slightly viscous mass, partly sliding upon its bed, partly shearingupon itself under the influence of gravity." Trotter, Proc. Royal Society of London, xxxviii. 107. 358 THE GREAT ICE AGE is discharged at the lower end, accumulating there in the mass of detritus known as the terminal moraine. Glaciers have been termed rivers of ice ; but there is one respect in which they differ remarkably from rivers. They are broad above and narrow below, or rather, their width above corresponds to the drainage area of a river. This is well seen in a map of the Mer de Glace. From its termination in the Glacier du Bois to the top of the Mer de Glace proper, a dis- tance of about three and a half miles, its breadth does not ex- ceed half a mile, but above this point it spreads out into three great glaciers, the Geant, the Du Chaud, and the Talefre, the aggregate width of which is six or seven miles. The snow and ice of a large interior tableland or series of wide valleys are thus emptied into one narrow ravine, and pour their whole accumulations through the Mer de Glace. Leaving, however, the many interesting phenomena connected with the motion of glaciers, and which have been so well interpreted by Saussure, Agassiz, Forbes, Hopkins, Tyndall, and others, we may con- sider their effects on the mountain valleys in which they operate. 1. They carry quantities of debris from the hill tops and mountain valleys downward into the plains. From every peak, cliff and ridge the frost and thaw are constantly loosening stones and other matters which are swept by avalanches to the surface of the glacier, and constitute lateral moraines. When two or more glaciers unite into one, these become medial moraines, and at length are spread over and through the whole mass of the ice. Eventually all this material, including stones of immense size, as well as fine sand and mud, is deposited in the terminal moraine, or carried off by the streams. 2. They are mills for grinding and triturating rock. The pieces of rock in the moraine are, in the course of their move- ment, crushed against one another and the sides of the valley, and are cracked and ground as if in a crushing mill. Further THE GREAT ICE AGE 359 the stones on the surface of the glacier are ever falling into crevasses, and thus reach the bottom of the ice, where they are further ground one against another and the floor of rock. In the movement of the glacier these stones seem in some cases to come again to the surface, and their remains are finally dis- charged in the terminal moraine, which is the waste-heap of this great mill: The fine material which has been produced, the flour of the mill, so to speak, becomes diffused in the water which is constantly flowing from beneath the glacier, and for this reason all the streams flowing from glaciers are turbid with whitish sand and mud. The Arve, which drains the glaciers of the north side of Mont Blanc, carries its burden of mud into the Rhone, which sweeps it, with the similar material of many other Alpine streams, into the Mediterranean, to aid in filling up the bottom of that sea, whose blue waters it discolours for miles from the shore, and to increase its own ever-enlarging delta, which encroaches on the sea at the rate of about half a mile per century. The upper waters of the Rhone, laden with similar material, are filling up the Lake of Geneva; and the great deposit of " loess " in the alluvial plain of the Rhine, about which Gaul and German have contended since the dawn of European history, is of similar origin. The mass of material which has thus been carried off from the Alps, would suffice to build up a great mountain chain. Thus, by the action of ice and water " The mountain falling cometh to naught, And the rock is removed out of its place." Many observers who have commented on these facts have taken it for granted that the mud thus sent off from glaciers, and which is so much greater in amount than the matter remaining in their moraines, must be ground from the bottom of the glacier valleys, and hence have attributed to these 18* 360 THE GREAT ICE AGE glaciers great power of cutting out and deepening their valleys. But this is evidently an error, just as it would be an error to suppose the flour of a grist mill ground out of the mill stones. Glaciers, it is true, groove and striate and polish the rocks over which they move, and especially those of projecting points and slight elevations in their beds ; but the material which they grind up is principally derived from the exposed frost-bitten rocks above them, and the rocky floor under the glacier is merely the nether mill stone against which those loose stones are crushed. The glaciers, in short, can scarcely be regarded as cutting agents at all, in so far as the sides and bottoms of their beds are concerned, and in the valleys which the old glaciers have abandoned, it is evident that the torrents which have succeeded them have far greater cutting power. The glaciers have their periods of advance and of recession. A series of wet and cool summers causes them to advance and encroach on the plains, pushing before them their moraines, and even forests and human habitations. In dry and warm summers they shrink and recede. Such changes seem to have occurred in bygone times on a gigantic scale. All the valleys below the present glaciers present traces of former glacier action. Even the Jura mountains seem at one time to have had glaciers. Large blocks from the Alps have been carried across the intervening valley and lodged at great heights, on the slopes of the Jura, leading the majority of the Swiss and Italian geologists to believe that even this great valley and the basin of Lake Leman were once filled with glacier ice. But, unless we can suppose that the Alps were then vastly higher than at present, this seems scarcely to be physically possible, and it seems more likely that the conditions were just the reverse of those supposed, namely, that the low land was sub- merged, and that the valley of Lake Leman was a strait like Belle-Isle, traversed by powerful currents and receiving ice- bergs from both Jurassic and Alpine glaciers, and probably THE GREAT ICE AGE 361 from farther north. One or other supposition is required to account for the appearances, which may be explained on either view. The European hills may have been higher and colder, and changes of level elsewhere may have combined with this to give a cold climate with moisture; or a great submergence may have left the hills as islands, and may have so reduced the temperature by the influx of arctic currents and ice, as to enable the Alpine glaciers to descend to the level of the sea. Now, we have evidence of such submergence in the beds of sea-shells and travelled boulders scattered over Europe, while we also have evidence of contemporaneous glaciers, in their traces on the hills of Wales and Scotland and elsewhere, where they do not now occur. I have long maintained that in America all the observed facts imply a climate no colder than that which would have resulted from the subsidence which we know to have occurred in the temperate latitudes in the Pleistocene period, and though I would not desire to speak so positively about Europe, I confess to a strong impression that the same is the case there, and that the casing of glacier ice imagined by many geologists, as well as the various hypotheses which have been devised to account for it, and to avoid the mechanical, meteorological, and astronomical difficulties attending it, are alike gratuitous and chimerical, as not being at all required to account for observed facts, and being contradictory, when carefully considered, to known physical laws as well as geological phenomena. 1 Carrying with me a knowledge of the phenomena of the glacial drift as they exist in North America, and of the modern ice drift on its shores, I was continually asking myself the question To what extent do the phenomena of glacier drift and erosion resemble these ? and standing on the moraine of the Bosson glacier, which struck me as more like boulder clay 1 Canadian Naturalist, vols. viii. and ix. Geological Magazine, Decem her, 1865. 362 THE GREAT ICE AGE than anything else I saw in the Alps, with the exception of some recent avalanches, I jotted down what appeared to me to be the most important points of difference. They stand thus : 1. Glaciers heap up their debris in abrupt ridges. Floating ice sometimes does this, but more usually spreads its load in a more or less uniform sheet. 1 2. The material of moraines is all local. Floating ice carries its deposits often to great distances from their sources. 3. The stones carried by glaciers are mostly angular, except where they have been acted on by torrents. Those moved by floating ice are more often rounded, being acted on by the waves and by the abrading action of sand drifted by cur- rents. 4. In the marine glacial deposits mud is mixed with stones and boulders. In the case of land glaciers, most of this mud is carried off by streams and deposited elsewhere. 5. The deposits from floating ice may contain marine shells. Those of glaciers cannot, except where, as in Greenland and Spitzbergen, glaciers push their moraines out into the sea. 6. It is of the nature of glaciers to flow in the deepest ravines they can find, and such ravines drain the ice of exten- sive areas of mountain land. Floating ice, on the contrary, acts with greatest ease on flat surfaces or slight elevations in the sea bottom. 7. Glaciers must descend slopes and must be backed by large supplies of perennial snow. Floating ice acts indepen- dently, and being water-borne may work up slopes and on level surfaces. 8. Glaciers striate the sides and bottoms of their ravines very unequally, acting with great force and effect only on those places where their weight impinges most heavily. Float- 1 Under floating ice I include floe, pack, and bordage ice as well as bergs. THE GREAT ICE AGE 363 ing ice, on the contrary, being carried by constant currents and over comparatively flat surfaces, must striate and grind more regularly over large areas, and with less reference to local inequalities of surface. 9. The direction of the striae and grooves produced by glaciers depends on the direction of valleys. That of floating ice, on the contrary, depends upon the direction of marine currents, which is not determined by the outline of the surface, but is influenced by the large and wide depressions of the sea bottom. 10. When subsidence of the land is in progress, floating ice may carry boulders from lower to higher levels. Glaciers cannot do this under any circumstances, though in their pro- gress they may leave blocks perched on the tops of peaks and ridges. I believe that in all these points of difference the boulder clay and drift on the lower lands of Canada and other parts of North America, correspond rather with the action of floating ice than of land ice; though certainly with glaciers on such land as existed at the different stages of the submergence, and these glaciers drifting stones and earthy matter in different directions from higher land toward the sea. More especially is this the case in the character of the striated surfaces, the bedded dis- tribution of the deposits, the transport of material up the natural slope, the presence of marine shells, and the mechanical and chemical characters of the boulder clay. In short, those who regard the Canadian boulder clay as a glacier deposit, can only do so by overlooking essential points of difference between it and modern accumulations of this kind. I would wish it here to be distinctly understood, that I do not doubt that at the time of the greatest Pleistocene submerg- ence of Eastern America, at which time I believe the greater part of the boulder clay was formed, and the more important striation effected, the higher hills then standing as islands would 364 THE GREAT ICE AGE be capped with perpetual snow, and through a great part of the year surrounded with heavy field and barrier ice, and that in those hills there might be glaciers of greater or less extent. Further, it should be understood that I regard the boulder clays of the St. Lawrence valley as of different ages, ranging from those of the early Pleistocene to that now forming in the Gulf of St. Lawrence ; and that during these periods great changes of level occurred. Further, that this boulder clay shows in every place where I have been able to examine it, evidence of subaqueous accumulation, in the presence of marine shells or in the unweathered state of the rocks and minerals enclosed in it; conditions which, in my view, preclude any reference of it to glacier action, except possibly in some cases to that of glaciers stretching from the land over the mar- gin of the sea, and forming under water a deposit equivalent in character to the boue gladare of the bottom of the Swiss glaciers. But such a deposit must have been local, and would not be easily distinguishable from the marine boulder clay. It is of some interest to compare Canadian deposits with those of Scotland, 1 which in character and relations so closely resemble those of Canada ; but I confess several of the facts lead me to infer that much of what has been regarded as of subaerial origin in that country must really be marine, though whether deposited by icebergs or by the fronts of glaciers terminating in the sea, I do not pretend to determine. 2 It must, however, be observed that the antecedent probability of a glaciated con- dition is much greater in the case of Scotland than in that of Canada, from the high northern latitude of the former, its hilly and maritime character, and the fact that its present 1 Journal of Geological Society. Papers by Jamieson, Bryce, Crosskey, and Geikie. 2 Geikie, Trans. Royal Society of Edin. Geikie assigns a more compli- cated structure than appears to be present in Canada ; but there are Cana- dian equivalents of the principal glacial periods which he assumes. THE GREAT ICE AGE 365 exemption from glaciers is due to what may be termed excep- tional and accidental geographical conditions ; more especially to the distribution of the waters of the Gulf Stream, which might be changed by a comparatively small subsidence in Cen- tral America. To assume the former existence of glaciers in a country in north latitude 56, and with its highest hills, under the present exceptionally favourable conditions, snow-capped during most of the year, is a very different thing from assuming a covering of continental ice over wide plains more than ten degrees farther south, and in which, even under very unfavour- able geographical accidents, no snow can endure the summer sun, even in mountains several thousand feet high. Were the plains of North America submerged and invaded by the cold arctic currents, the Gulf Stream being at the same time turned into the Pacific, the temperature of the remaining North American land would be greatly diminished ; but under these circumstances the climate of Scotland would necessarily be reduced to the same condition with that of South Greenland or Northern Labrador. As we know such a submergence of America to have occurred in the Pleistocene period, it does not seem necessary to have recourse to any other cause for either side of the Atlantic. It would, however, be a very interesting point to determine, whether in the Pleistocene period the greatest submergence of America coincided with the greatest submergence of Europe, or otherwise. It is quite possible that more accurate information on this point might remove some present difficulties. I think it much to be desired that the many able observers now engaged on the Pleistocene of Europe, would at least keep before their minds the probable effects of the geographical conditions above referred to, and inquire whether a due consideration of these would not allow them to dispense altogether with the somewhat extravagant theories of glaciation now agitated. The preceding pages give the substance of my conclusions $66 THE GREAT ICE AGE of twenty-four years ago. I give those of to-day from a paper of 1 89 1, 1 relating to Eastern Canada only : These conclusions have, in my judgment, been confirmed, and their bearing extended, more especially by the researches of Mr. Chalmers, who has shown in the most convincing way that glaciers proceeding from local centres along with sea-borne ice, may have been the agents in glaciating surfaces and trans- porting boulders in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick. Taken in connection with the observations of Dr. Dawson and Mr. McConnell in the Cordillera region of the west, and those of Dr. Bell, Dr. Ells, Mr. Low, and others in the Laurentian country north of the St. Lawrence, and in the Province of Quebec, we may now be said to know that there was not, even at the height of the glacial refrigeration of America, a contin- ental ice sheet, but rather several distinct centres of ice action, one in the Cordillera of the West, one on the Laurentian V-shaped axis, and one on the Appalachians, with subordinate centres on isolated masses like the Adirondacks, and at certain periods even on minor hills like those_ of Nova Scotia. It would further seem that, in the west at least, elevation of the mountain ridges coincided with depression of the plains. In Newfoundland also, it would appear from the observations of Captain Kerr, with which those of Mr. Murray are in har- mony, 3 though they have been differently interpreted, that the gathering ground of ice was in the interior of the island, and that glaciers moved thence to the coasts, but principally to the east coast, as was natural from the conformation of the land and the greater supply of moisture from the Atlantic. The labours of Murray in Newfoundland, of Matthew, Chalmers, Bailey, and others, in Nova Scotia and New Bruns- wick, have considerably enlarged our knowledge of Pleistocene fossils, showing, however, that the marine fauna is the same 1 Supplement to 4th edition of "Acadian Geology," 1891. 8 Trans. Royal Society of Canada, vol. i. THE GREAT ICE AGE 367 with that of the beds of like age in the St. Lawrence valley, and with the existing fauna of the Labrador coast and colder por- tions of the Gulf and River St. Lawrence, as ascertained by Prickard, Whiteaves, and the writer. It would seem that throughout this region, the 60 feet and the 600 feet terraces were the most important with reference to these marine remains, and that their chief repository is in the Upper Leda Clay, a marine deposit intermediate between the Lower and Upper boulder drift, and corresponding to the interglacial beds of the interior of America. The general conditions of the period may be thus sum- marized : In this district, and the eastern part of North America generally, it is, I think, universally admitted that the later Pliocene period was one of continental elevation, and probably of temperate climate. The evidence of this is too well known to require re-statement here. It is also evident, from the raised beaches holding marine shells, extending to elevations of 600 feet, and from drift boulders reaching to a far greater height, that extensive submergence occurred in the middle and later Pleistocene. This was the age of the beds I have named the Leda clays and Saxicava sands, found at heights of 600 feet above the sea in the St. Lawrence valley, nearly as far west as Lake Ontario. It is reasonable to conclude that the till or boulder clay, under the Leda clay, belongs to the earliest period of prob- ably gradual subsidence, accompanied with a severe climate, and with snow and glaciers on all the higher grounds, sending glaciated stones into the sea. This deduction agrees with the marine shells, polyzoa, and cirripedes found in the boulder deposits on the lower St. Lawrence, with the unoxidized charac- ter of the mass, which proves subaqueous deposition, with the fact that it contains soft boulders, which would have crumbled if exposed to the air, with. its limitation to the lower levels and 368 THE GREAT ICE AGE absence on the hillsides, and with the prevalent direction of striation and boulder drift from the north-east. 1 All these indications coincide with the conditions of the modern boulder drift on the lower St. Lawrence and in the Arctic regions, where the great belts and ridges of boulders accumulated by the coast ice would, if the coast were sinking, climb upward and be filled in with mud, forming a continuous sheet of boulder deposit similar to that which has accumulated and is accumulating on the shores of Smith's Sound and else- where in the Arctic, and which, like the older boulder clay, is known to contain both marine shells and driftwood. 2 The conditions of the deposit of "till" diminished in intensity as the subsidence continued. The gathering ground of local glaciers was lessened, the ice was no longer limited to narrow sounds, but had a wider scope, as well as a freer drift to the southward, and the climate seems to have been improved. The clays deposited had few boulders and many marine shells, and to the west and north there were land-producing plants akin to those of the temperate regions; and in places only slightly elevated above the water, peaty deposits accumulated. The shells of the Leda clay indicate depths of less than 100 fathoms. The numerous Foraminifera, so far as have been observed, belong to this range, and I have never seen in this clay the assemblage of foraminiferal forms now dredged from 200 to 300 fathoms in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. I infer that the subsidence of the Leda clay period and of the interglacial beds of Ontario belongs to the time of the sea beaches from 450 to 600 feet in height, which are so marked and extensive as to indicate a period of repose. In this period 1 Notes on the Post-Pliocene Canadian Naturalist, op. cit. ; also Paper by the author on Boulder Drift at Metis, Canadian Record of Science, vol. ii., 1886, p. 36, et seq. 2 For references see "Royal Society's Arctic Manual," London, 1875, op. cit. THE GREAT ICE AGE 369 there were marine conditions in the lower and middle St. Lawrence and in the Ottawa valley, and swamps and lakes on the upper Ottawa and the western end of Lake Ontario. It is quite probable, nay, certain, that during this interglacial period re-elevation had set in, since the upper Leda clay and the Saxicava sand indicate shallowing water, and during this re- elevation the plant-covered surface would extend to lower levels. This, however, must have been followed by a second subsi- dence, since the water-worn gravels and loose, far-travelled boulders of the later drift rose to heights never reached by the till or the Leda clay, and attained to the tops of the highest hills of the St. Lawrence valley, 1,200 feet in height, and else- where to still greater elevations. This second boulder drift must have been wholly marine, and probably not of long duration. It shows no evidence of colder climate than that now prevalent, nor of extensive glaciers on the mountains ; and it was followed by a paroxysmal elevation in successive stages till the land attained even more than its present height, as subsidence is known to have been proceeding in modern times. I am quite aware that the above sequence and the causes assumed are somewhat different from those held by many geologists with reference to regions south of Canada ; but must hold that they are the only rational conclusions which can be propounded with reference to the facts observed from the parallel of 45 to the Arctic Ocean. My own observations have been chiefly in the eastern part of North America. My son, Dr. G. M. Dawson, has much more ably and thoroughly explored those of the west ; and after describing the immense Cordilleran ice mass which ex- tended for a length of i,?.oo miles along the mountains of British Columbia and discharged large glaciers to the north, as well as to the west and south, and stating his reasons for believing in that differential elevation and depression which 3/0 THE GREAT ICE AGE caused the greatest height of the mountains to coincide with the greatest depression of the plains, and vica -versa, and show- ing the Cordilleran glacier must have been separated by a water area from that of the Laurentide hills on the east, thus concludes : " It is now distinctly known, as the result of work done under the auspices of the Geological Survey of Canada, and more particularly of observations by the writer and his col- leagues, Messrs. McConnel and Tyrrell, that the extreme margins of the western and eastern glaciated areas of the continent barely overlap, and then only to a very limited extent, while the two great centres of dispersion were entirely distinct. For numerous reasons which cannot be here entered into, the writer does not consider it probable, or even possible, that the great confluent glacier of the north-eastern part of the continent extended at any time far into the area of the great plains ; but erratics and drift derived from this ice mass did so extend, and are found between the 49th and 5oth parallels, stranded on the surface of moraines produced by the large local glaciers of the Rocky Mountains. Recognising, however, the essential separateness of the western and eastern confluent ice masses, and the fact that it is no longer appropriate to desig- nate one of these the " continental glacier," the writer ventures to propose that the eastern mer de glace may appropriately be named the great Laurentide glacier, while its western fellow is known as the " Cordilleran glacier." It may be added that there is good evidence to show that both the Laurentide and Cordilleran glaciers discharged into open water to the north." These conclusions, based on a large induction of facts applying to a very large area of the North American Continent, coincide with my own observations in the east, and with the inferences deducible from the present condition of Greenland and Arctic America. When extreme glacialists point to Greenland and ask us to THE GREAT ICE AGE 371 believe that in the Glacial age the whole continent of North America, as far south as the latitude of 40, was covered with a continuous glacier, having a wide front, and thousands of feet thick, we may well ask, first, what evidence there is that Green- land or even the Antarctic continent is at present in such a condition ; and, secondly, whether there exists a possibility that the interior of a great continent could ever receive so large an amount of precipitation as that required. So far as present knowledge exists, it is certain that the meteorologist and the physicist must answer both questions in the negative. In short, perpetual snow and glaciers must be local, and cannot be con- tinental, because of the vast amount of evaporation and con- densation required. These can only be possible where com- paratively Warm seas supply moisture to cold and elevated land, and this supply cannot, in the nature of things, penetrate far inland. The actual condition of interior Asia and interior America in the higher northern latitudes affords positive proof of this. In a state of partial submergence of our northern continents, we can readily imagine glaciation by the combined action of local glaciers and great ice floes ; but in whatever way the phenomena of the boulder clay and of the so-called " terminal moraines " are to be accounted for, the theory of a continuous continental glacier must be given up. The great interior plain of western Canada, between the Laurentian axis on the east and the Rocky Mountains on the west, is seven hundred miles in breadth, and is (fevered with glacial drift, presenting one of the greatest examples of this deposit in the world. Proceeding eastward from the base of the Rocky Mountains, the surface, at first more than 4,000 feet above the sea level, descends by successive steps to 2,500 feet, and is based on Cretaceous and Laramie rocks, covered with boulder clay and sand, in some places from one hundred to two hundred feet in depth, and filling up pre-existing hollows, though itself sometimes piled into ridges. Near the Rocky 372 THE GREAT ICE AGE Mountains the bottom of the drift consists of gravel not glaciated. This extends to about one hundred miles east of the mountains, and must have been swept by water out of their valleys. The boulder clay resting on this deposit is largely made up of local debris, in so far as its paste is concerned. It contains many glaciated boulders and stones from the Lauren- tian region to the east, and also smaller pebbles from the Rocky Mountains, so that at the time of its formation there must have been driftage of large stones for seven hundred miles or more from the east, and of smaller stones from a less distance on the west. The former kind of material extends to the base of the mountains, and to a height of more than 4,000 feet. One boulder is mentioned as be'ng 42 x 40 x 20 feet in dimensions. The highest Laurentian boulders seen were at an elevation of 4,660 feet on the base of the Rocky Mountains. The boulder clay, when thick, can be seen to be rudely strati- fied, and at one place includes beds of laminated clay with compressed peat, similar to the forest beds described by Worthen and Andrews in Illinois, and the so-called interglacial beds described by Hinde on Lake Ontario. The leaf beds on the Ottawa river, and the drift trunks found in the boulder clay of Manitoba, belong to the same category, and indicate in the midst of the Glacial period many forest oases far to the north, having a temperate rather than an arctic flora. In the valleys of the Rocky Mountains opening on these plains there are evidences of large local glaciers now extinct, and similar evidences exist on the Laurentian highlands on the east. A recent paper of Dr. G. M. Dawson on the Palaeography of the Rocky Mountains illustrates in a most convincing manner the changes which have occurred in the Cordillera of North America, and the differential elevation and depression which have affected its climate in the later geological periods. 1 Perhaps the most remarkable feature of the western drift region 1 Transactions Royal Society of Canada, 1890. THE GREAT ICE AGE 373 is that immense series of ridges of drift piled against an escarp- ment of Laramie and Cretaceous -rocks, at an elevation of about 2,500 feet, and known as the " Missouri Coteau." It is in some places 30 miles broad and 180 feet in height above the plain at its foot, and extends north and south for a great distance : being, in fact, the northern extension of those great ridges of drift which have been traced south of the great lakes, and through Pennsylvania and New Jersey, and which figure on the geological maps as the edge of the continental glacier an explanation obviously inapplicable in those western regions where they attain their greatest development. It is plain that in the north it marks the western limit of the deep water of a glacial sea, which at some periods extended much farther west, perhaps with a greater proportionate depression in going westward, and on which heavy ice from the Laurentian dis- tricts on the east was wafted southwestward by the arctic currents, while lighter ice from the Rocky Mountains was being borne eastward from these mountains by the prevailing westerly winds. We thus have in the west, on a very wide scale, the same phenomena of varying submergence, cold cur- rents, great ice floes and local glaciers producing icebergs, to which I have attributed the boulder clay and upper boulder drift of eastern Canada. In short, we arrive at the conclusion that there never has been a continental glacier, properly so called, but that in the extreme Glacial period there have been great centres of snow and glacial action, in the Cordillera of the west, in the Laurentian plateau of the north, and in the northern Appalachians, and the Adirondacks, while the lower lands have been either submerged, or enjoying a climate habit- able by hardy animals and plants. The till or boulder clay has been called a " ground moraine," but there are really no Alpine moraines at all corresponding to it. On the other hand, it is more or less stratified, often rests on soft materials which glaciers would have swept away, some- 374 THE GREAT ICE AGE times contains marine shells, or passes into marine clays in its horizontal extension, and invariably in its embedded boulders and its paste, shows an unoxidized condition, which could not have existed if it had been a subaerial deposit. When the Canadian till is excavated and exposed to the air, it assumes a brown colour, owing to oxidation of its iron, and many of its stones and boulders break up and disintegrate under the action of air and frost. These are unequivocal signs of a subaqueous deposit. Here and there we find associated with it, and es- pecially near the bottom and at the top, indications of power- ful water action, as if of land torrents acting at particular elevations of the land, or heavy surf and ice action on coasts, and the attempts to explain these by glacial streams have been far from successful. A singular objection sometimes raised against the subaqueous origin of the till is its general want of marine remains ; but this is by no means universal, and it is well known that coarse conglomerates of all ages are generally destitute of fossils, except in their pebbles, and it is further to be observed that the conditions of an ice-laden sea are not those most favourable for the extension of marine life, and that the period of time covered by the glacial age must have been short, compared with that represented by some of the older formations. It follows from all this that the great " continental moraine," which the United States Geological Survey has now "delineated for several thousand miles extending from the Atlantic to the Pacific," cannot be a glacier moraine, but must be, like its great continuation northward, the Missouri coteau, a margin of sea drift, and that we must explain the whole of the drift of the American continent by the supposition, first, of a period of elevation of the hills and subsidence of the valleys in which there were great accumulations of snow on the Western Cor- dillera ; the Laurentian axis, and the Appalachians and Adiron- dacks radiating in every direction from these points, while THE GREAT ICE AGE 375 minor areas of radiation may have temporarily existed on smaller elevations : that this was followed by a period of more equal level, in which parts of the low grounds were clothed with a temperate flora, the " Interglacial period " so called, succeeded by a second great depression, in which the high level boulders of the second boulder drift were wafted to great dis- tances by floating ice. The late Prof. Alexander Winchell, a man who did not hesitate to express his convictions, thus bears similar testi- mony : " There has been no continental glacier. There has been no uniform southerly movement of glacier masses. There has been no persistent declivity as a sine qua non, down which glacier movements have taken place. The continuity of the supposed continental glacier was interrupted in the regions of the dry and treeless plains of the west ; and in the interior and Pacific belts of the continent within the United States, ancient glaciation was restricted to the elevated slopes. M1 He might have added that the St. Lawrence valley was submerged and received the ends of Appalachian and Adirondack glaciers on the south-east, and those of Laurentide glaciers on the north-west. My friend Prof. Claypole, who, however, has some hesitation, fearing, I persume, to be cast out of the synagogue for heresy, ventures to say, 2 " We deduce from the facts and arguments stated above, that all the observations of glacial action in the northern hemisphere are explicable by assuming the existence of enormous and confluent 3 glacier-systems in and about the high lands of Europe, Asia, and America, which high lands be- came, therefore, glacial radiants, and shed their load of ice in all directions over the lower adjacent ground, along the lines of 1 Nov., 1890. * American Geologist, Feb., 1889. 3 The term "confluent "is not necessary here. The glaciers of all mountain chains may be said to be more or less confluent in the nev, from which individual glaciers radiate. '9 376 THE GREAT ICE AGE easiest flow ; that this theory does no violence to the analogy of the existing order of things, requiring merely an enlargement of actual glaciers by the intensification of actual conditions : that abundant evidence can he obtained, as, for example, from Switzerland, that the present glacier system of the earth was once of sufficient magnitude to produce all the observed phenomena ; that the most important glacial radiants in the northern hemisphere were, in North America, the district round Hudson Bay, New England and the Adirondacks, with certain areas in the western Cordilleras, and in Europe the Norwegian Dovrefelds and the Alps, Asia apparently possess- ing none of commensurate importance; that it satisfactorily explains, also, the previously puzzling absence of glacial action over the great plain of Siberia, the coldest portion of the northern temperate zone ; that the belief in a vast polar ice cap, thousands of feet thick, covering the whole Arctic region, and extending almost continuously down to low latitudes, is an as- sumption doing violence to observed physical facts and to probability, that it is not required to account for the pheno- mena, and is, in fact, contradictory to some of them." In Europe there is equally good evidence of the existence of huge glaciers on the Scandinavian mountains and the Alps, and of lesser accumulations of ice on the hills, as, for instance, those of the British Islands ; but the Scandinavian boulders scattered over the plains of Great Britain must have been water borne. 1 In connection with these extracts I would observe that the writer, and those with whom he has acted in this matter, have never held that icebergs alone, or fields of ice alone, have pro- duced the Pleistocene deposits. Their contention has been that the period was one in which glaciers, icebergs, and field 1 The reports of the Scottish boulder committee, and Lapworth's recent careful examination of the deposits on the East of England (Journ. Geol. Soc., Aug., 1891), strongly confirm me in this opinion. THE GREAT ICE AGE 377 ice acted together, and along with aqueous agencies, in produc- ing the complicated formations of this remarkable age. They have, however, objected strenuously to the sole employment of one agent to the exclusion of others, and to attributing to that agent powers and extension which obviously could not belong to it, under the known laws which regulate the movement of glaciers by the force of gravity, and the precipitation of moisture in the form of snow on mountains and plateaus. These laws show that the movement of glaciers over level surfaces, or against the slope of the ground, and their moving stones otherwise than down slopes, are physical impossibilities, and that the accumulation of snow to form glaciers can take place only on elevated and cold land, supplied with large quantities of vapour from neighbouring water. Such accumu- lation can under no imaginable conditions take place in the interior plains and table lands of great continents. Applying these laws and conclusions to the whole northern hemisphere, we learn that the conditions to produce a glacial period are the diversion of the warm currents from the northern seas, the submergence of land in the temperate regions, and its invasion by cold Arctic water, and great condensation of snow on the higher lands. Whether this condensation has a tendency finally to rectify the state of affairs, by pressing down the mountains and elevating the plains, we do not know, but I should imagine that it has not ; for the high lands will, in the case supposed, be lightened by denudation, while the plains will be burdened with a great weight of deposit. Perhaps we should rather look to this as the agency for depressing and sub- merging the plains and elevating the hills, and suppose some other and more general pressure proceeding from the great sea basins, to effect the re-elevation of the plains. These questions suggest that of the date of the Glacial period. This subject has recently been discussed by Prestwich and others, with the result that there is no purely geological ground 378 THE GREAT ICE AGE for referring the Glacial age to a period so remote as that advo- cated by Croll on astronomical grounds. Claypole has recently discussed the matter at some length, and in a temperate spirit. 1 He takes the rate of erosion of the Niagara gorge as a measure, and shows that the Falls of St. Anthony, as described by Win- chell, and all the other falls and river gorges in North America, give similar estimates, which are confirmed by the evidences of lake ridges, of the rate of erosion, and of the conditions of animal and plant life. The whole go to show that the culmina- tion of the Glacial age may have occurred less than 10,000 years ago. He further shows that the differential elevation of Lakes Erie and Ontario, the greater ease with which the river could cut the lower part of its ravine, the probability that the part of the gorge between the whirlpool and the fall was not cut, but only cleaned out in modern times, and the possible greater flow of water in the early modern period, all tend to shorten the time required, and that, as Prestwich has inferred from other data, and the writer also in various papers, some of them of old date, the so-called post-glacial period, that of the melting away of the ice, may come within 8,000 to 10,000 years of our own time. Probably the first of these figures is the nearest to the truth, 2 so that, geologically considered, the Glacial age is very recent. Still another question of great cosmic interest relates to the possible alternation of glacial conditions in the northern and southern hemispheres. There is evidence of drift in the south- ern part of South America, similar to that in the north ; but was it deposited at the same time ? If we could be sure that it was not, many difficulties would be removed. The southern hemi- 1 Trans. Edinburgh Geol. Soc., vol. v., 1888. 2 Uphain, one of the ablest and most experienced of the Glacial geolo- gists in the United States, in a recent paper on the causes of the glacial period, states similar conclusions, and adduces the evidence of Gilbert, Andrews, Wright, Emerson and others in the same sense. THE GREAT ICE AGE 379 sphere is at present emphatically the ocean hemisphere ; the northern, the land hemisphere. Perhaps these conditions may be capable of being reversed, in which case the periods of de- pression in the south may have corresponded with those of elevation in the north. One thing which we know is, that there is a polar ice ring, not an ice cap, for we do not know what is within its edges at the South Pole, about 2,000 miles in diameter, and this in the only circumstances in which it can exist, namely, surrounded by a vast ocean furnishing it with abundant aqueous vapour. We also know that from this ice ring radiate glaciers, carrying debris, with which the sea bottom is strown half way to the equator. If continents were elevated out of the Southern Ocean, we should probably have on their surfaces glacial deposits more widespread and continuous than any remaining on the continents of the northern hemisphere, and like some of them thinning out to a terminal edge or border, instead of a terminal moraine like that of a glacier. 1 Thus we may say with some truth that the southern hemisphere is now passing through one phase of the Glacial period. I have often thought that in the southern hemisphere the condition of Kerguelen Island and Heard Island, as described in the reports of the Challenger? must very nearly represent the state of some mountain ranges and peaks in North America in the Glacial age. Heard Island, in S. latitude 53 2', is a mountain peak 6,000 feet high, and 25 miles in length. It sends down large glaciers to the seu. In its larger neighbour, Kerguelen, the glaciers do not reach the sea ; but there is evi- dence that at one time they did. It is still more curious that, m Kerguelen the modern ice overlies late tertiary deposits, holding remains of large trees, indicating a more continental condition and mild climate at no very remote period. 1 This is now admitted by Chamberlain and others to be the case with the oldest boulder clay on the American continent 8 Vol. i. p. 370, etc. 380 THE GREAT ICE AGE The glaciers of Heard Island and Kerguelen have, no doubt, been carrying down moraine material into the sea, and this is certainly done on a still greater scale by those of the Antarctic continent. This sends off bergs which fill the whole ocean south of 60, and float much farther north. Some of them have been seen 2,000 feet long and 200 high, and though most of the boulders they contain are necessarily concealed, yet masses of rock, supposed to weigh many tons, have been seen on them. The whole sea bottom off this continent, as far south as 64, consists of blue mud, with boulders and pebbles, some of them glaciated, and farther north there is, as far as 47 degrees of latitude, a considerable percentage of drift material, and this sometimes in depths of 1,950 fathoms. It is evident that, if large areas of the southern hemisphere were elevated into land, we should have phenomena to deal with not much unlike those of North America at present. Perhaps no discussion carries with it more of warning to geologists to exercise caution in framing theories than this of the great ice age ; and if the collapse of extreme views on this subject shall have the effect of inducing geologists to keep within the limits of well-ascertained facts and sound induction, to adhere to the Lyellian doctrine of modern causes to ex- plain ancient phenomena, and to bear in mind that most great effects involve not one cause, but many co-operating causes, it may lead to consequences beneficial to science ; and so, emerg- ing from the cold shadows of the continental glacier, we may find ourselves in the sunshine of truth. REFERENCES: "Acadian Geology," ist ed., 1855; 4th ed., 1892. Ice- bergs of Belle-Isle, and Glaciers of Mont Blanc, Canadian Naturalist, 1865. "Notes on Pleistocene of Canada," Montreal, 1871. Papers at various dates in the Canadian Naturalist and Canadian Record of Science. "The Ice Age in Canada," Montreal, 1893. Canadian Pleis- tocene, London Geological Magazine, March, 1883. Flora of the Pleistocene, Bulletin of Geological Society of America, vol. i., 1890, p. 311, Dawson and Penhallow. CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE. DEDICATED TO DR. T. STERRY HUNT, F.R.S., WHOSE WORK IN THE CHEMICAL AND COSMICAL RELATIONS OF GEOLOGY IS BEYOND ALL PRAISE, % AND IS DESTINED TO COMMAND IN THE FUTURE EVEN GREATER ACCEPTANCE THAN IN THE PAST. VARIOUS THEORIES AS TO CHANGES OF CLIMATE THE ASTRONOMICAL THEORY OF CROLL THE GEOGRAPHICAL THEORY OF LYELL OBJECTIONS OF A GEOLOGICAL CHARACTER TO THE FORMER TESTIMONY OF GEOLOGY AND PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY IN FAVOUR OF THE LATTER CHAPTER XIV. CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE. THE subject of this chapter is one which has been in dis- pute ever since .1 began to read anything on geology, nearly sixty years ago. It ought to have been settled, but up to to-day one finds in geological works and papers especially those relating to the Glacial age the most divergent views ; and in the writings of men not geologists, it is not unusual to find exploded theories gravely stated as established facts of science. The subject is one which I cannot hope to make interesting, but if the reader will wade through a short chapter, he will be able to find some of the data on which statements on this subject in other papers of this series are based. Mr. Searles V. Wood, in an able summary of the possible causes of the succession of cold and warm climates in the northern hemisphere, enumerates no fewer than seven theories which have met with more or less acceptance, and he might have added an eighth. These are : (1) The gradual cooling of the earth from a condition of original incandescence. (2) Changes in the obliquity of the ecliptic. (3) Changes in the position of the earth's axis of rotation. (4) The effect of the precession of the equinoxes, along with changes of the eccentricity of the earth's orbit. (5) Variations in the amount of heat given off by the sun. (6) Differences in the temperature of portions of space passed through by the earth. 384 CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE (7) Differences in the distribution of land and water in con- nection with the flow of oceanic currents. (8) Variations in the properties of the atmosphere with reference to its capacity for allowing the radiation of heat. Something may be said in favour of all these alleged causes ; but as efficient in any important degree in producing the cold and warm climates of the Tertiary period, the greater number of them may be dismissed as incapable of effecting such results, or as altogether uncertain with reference to the fact of their own occurrence. (1) That the earth and the sun have diminished in heat during geological time seems probable ; but physical and geolo- gical facts alike render it certain that this influence could have produced no appreciable effect, even in the times of the earliest animals and plants, and certainly not in the case of Tertiary floras or faunas. (2) The obliquity of the ecliptic is not believed by astrono- mers to have changed to any great degree, and its effect would be merely a somewhat different distribution of heat in different periods of the year. (3) Independently of astronomical objections, there is good geological evidence that the poles of the earth must have been nearly in their present places from the dawn of life until now. From the Laurentian upward, those organic limestones which mark the areas where warm and shallow equatorial water was spreading over submerged continents, are so disposed as to prove the permanence of the poles. In like manner all the great foldings of the crust of the earth have followed lines which are parts of great circles tangent to the existing polar circles. So, also, from the Cambrian age the great drift of sediment from the north has followed the line of the existing Arctic currents from the north-east to the south-west, throwing itself, for example, along the line of the Appalachian uplifts in Eastern America, and against the ridge of the Cordilleras in the west. CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE 385 (4) The effects of change of eccentricity and precession have been so ably urged by Croll, and recently by Ball, and have so strongly influenced the minds of those who are not working geologists, that they deserve a more detailed notice. (5) The heat of the sun is known to be variable, and the eleven years' period of sun spots has recently attracted much attention as producing appreciable effects on the seasons. There may possibly be longer cycles of solar energy ; or the sun may be liable, like some variable stars, to paroxysms of in- creased energy. Such changes are possible, but we have no evidence of their occurrence, and they could not account for periods of refrigeration of limited duration like the Glacial age. (6) It has been supposed that the earth may have at dif- ferent times traversed more or less heated zones of space, giving alternations of warm and cold temperature. No such differences in space are, however, known, nor does there seem any good ground for imagining their existence. (7) The differences in the form and elevation of our conti- nents, and in the consequent distribution of surfaces of different absorbent and radiating power, and of the oceanic currents, are known causes of climatal change, and have been referred to in these papers as competent to account for many, at least, of the phenomena. (8) Reference has already been made, in connection with the distribution of plants, to the possibility that the primeval atmosphere was richer in carbon than that of more modern times, and that this might operate to produce diminution of radiation, and consequent uniformity of temperature ; but this cause could not have been efficient in the later geological periods. There may thus be said to remain two theories of those enumerated by Wood, to which more detailed consideration may be given, namely, numbers four and seven, which may be named 386 CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE respectively those of Croll and Lyell, or the astronomical and geographical theories. The late Mr. Croll has, in his valuable work " Climate and Time," and in various memoirs, brought forward an ingenious astronomical theory to account for changes of climate. This theory, as stated by himself, is that when the eccentricity of the earth's orbit is at a high value, and the northern winter solstice is in perihelion, agencies are brought into operation which make the south-east trade winds stronger than the north- east, and compel them to blow over upon the northern hemi- sphere as far as the Tropic of Cancer. The result is that all the great equatorial currents of the ocean are impelled into the northern hemisphere, which thus, in consequence of the im- mense accumulation of warm water, has its temperature raised, so that ice and snow must, to a great extent, disappear from the Arctic regions. In the prevalence of the converse conditions the Arctic zone becomes clad in ice, and the southern has its temperature raised. At the same time, according to Croll's calculations, the ac- cumulation of ice on either pole would tend, by shifting the earth's centre of gravity, to raise the level of the ocean and submerge the land on the colder hemisphere. Thus a sub- mergence of land would coincide with a cold condition, and emergence with increasing warmth. Facts already referred to, however, show that this has not always been the case, but that in many cases submergence was accompanied with the influx of warm equatorial waters and a raised temperature, this ap- parently depending on the question of local distribution of land and water ; and this, in its turn, being regulated not always by mere shifting of the centre of gravity, but by foldings occa- sioned by contraction, by equatorial subsidences resulting from the retardation of the earth's rotation, and by the excess of material abstracted by ice and frost from the Arctic regions, and drifted southward along the lines of arctic currents. This drift- CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE 387 ing must in all geological times have greatly exceeded, as it certainly does at present, the denudation caused by atmospheric action at the equator, and must have tended to increase the disposition to equatorial collapse occasioned by retardation of rotation. 1 While such considerations as those above referred to tend to reduce the practical importance of Mr. Croll's theory, on the other hand they tend to remove one of the greatest objections against it namely, that founded on the necessity of supposing that glacial periods recur with astronomical regularity in geolo- gical time. They cannot do so if dependent on other causes inherent in the earth itself, and producing important move 1 - ments of its crust. Sir Robert Ball has in a recent work very ingeniously im- proved this theory by showing that Croll was mistaken in assigning equal amounts of heat to the earth, as a whole, in the periods of greater and less eccentricity. This would tend to augment the effect of astronomical revolutions as causes of difference of temperature ; but has no bearing on the more serious geological objections to the theory in question. A fatal objection, however, to Croll's theory, the force of which has been greatly increased by recent discoveries, is that the astronomical causes which he adduces would place the close of the last Glacial period at least 80,000 years ago, where- as it is now certainly known from geological facts that the close of the last Glacial period cannot be older than about an eighth or a tenth of that time. This difficulty seems to have caused the greater number of geologists, specially acquainted with the later geological periods, to regard this theory as quite inapplic- able to the facts. 1 Croll, in "Climate and Time," and in a note read before the British Association in 1876, takes an opposite view ; but this is clearly contrary to the facts of sedimentation, which show a steady movement of debris toward the south and south-west. 388 CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE We are thus obliged to fall back upon the old Lyellian theory of geographical changes, with such modifications as recent dis- coveries have rendered necessary. Taking this as our guide, we reach at once the important conclusion that the movements and distribution of animals and plants, however dependent on climate, altitude and depth, have, when regarded in connection with geological time, been primarily determined by those great movements of the crust of the earth which have established our islands, continents and ocean depths. These geographical changes have also in connection with animal and vegetable growth, deposition of sediments and volcanic ejections, fixed even the stations, soils and exposures of plants and animals. Thus, subject to those great astronomical laws which regulate the temperature of our planet as a whole, our attention may be restricted to the factors of physical geography itself. We must, however, carry with us the idea that though the great continents and the ocean depths may have been fixed through- out geological time, their relative elevations, and consequently their limits, have varied to a great extent, and are constantly changing. We must also remember that something more than mere cold is necessary to produce a glacial period. It has sometimes been assumed that the tendency of an exceptionally cold winter would necessarily be to accumulate so great a quantity of snow and ice, that these could not be removed in the short though warm summer, and so would go on accumulating from year to year. Actual experience and observation do not confirm this supposition. In those parts of North America which have a long and severe winter, the amount of snow deposited is not in proportion to the lowness of the temperature, but, on the con- trary, the greatest precipitation of snow takes place near the southern margin of a cold area, and the snow disappears with great rapidity when the spring warmth sets in. Nor is there, as has been imagined, any tendency to the production of fogs and CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE 389 mists which have been invoked as agencies to shield the snow from the sun. In North America the melting snow is ordinarily carried off as liquid water, or as invisible vapour, and the sky is usually clear when the snow is melting in spring. It is only when warm and moist winds are exceptionally thrown upon the snow-covered land that clouds are produced ; and when this is the case, the warm rain that ensues promotes the melting of the snow. Thus there is no possibility of continued accumulations of snow on the lower parts of our continents, under any imagin- able conditions of climate^ It is only on elevated lands in high latitudes and near the ocean, like Greenland and the Antarctic continent, that such permanent snow-clad conditions can occur, except on mountain tops. Wallace and Wceickoff 1 very pro- perly maintain, in connection with these facts, that permanent ice and snow cannot under any ordinary circumstances exist in low lands, and that high land and great precipitation are neces- sary conditions of glaciers. The former, however, attaches rather too much importance to snow and ice as cooling agents ; for though it is true that they absorb a large amount of heat in passing from the solid to the liquid state, yet the quantity of snow or ice to be melted in spring is so small in comparison with the vast and continuous pouring of solar heat on the sur- face, that a very short time suffices for the liquefaction of a deep covering of snow. The testimony of Siberian travellers proves this, and the same fact is a matter of ordinary observation in North America. Setting aside, then, these assumptions, which proceed from incorrect or insufficient information, we may now refer to a con- sideration of the utmost importance, and which Mr. Croll him- self, though he adduces it only in aid of the astronomical theory of glacial periods, has treated in so masterly a manner, as 1 Von Wceickoff has very strongly put these principles in a Review of Croll's recent book, "Climate and Cosmology"; American Journal of Science, March, 1886. 390 CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE really to give it the first place as an efficient cause. This is the varying distribution of ocean currents, in connection with the differences in the elevation and distribution of land. The great equatorial current, produced by the action of the solar heat on the atmosphere and the water, along with the earth's rotation, is thrown, by opposing continental shores, northward into the Atlantic and Pacific in the Gulf Stream and Japan current, giving us a hot-water apparatus which effectually raises the tem- perature of the whole northern hemisphere, and especially of the western sides of the continents. Mr. Croll imagined that if his astronomical causes could, to ever so small an extent, in- tensify the action of these currents, or their determination to the north, we should have a period of warmth, while a similar advantage given to the southern hemisphere would produce a glacial age in the north. But this requires us to assume what ought to be proved ; namely, that the position of aphelion, and the increase or decrease of eccentricity, would actually so swing the equatorial current to the north or south. It further requires us to assume and this is the most important defect of the theory that no change occurs in the distribution of land and water ; because any important change of this kind might obviously exert a dominant influence on the currents. Let us take two examples in illustration of this. At the present time the warm water thrown into the North Atlantic, co-operating with the prevalent westerly winds, not only increases the temperature of its whole waters, but gives an exceptionally mild climate to western Europe. Still the counter- vailing influence of the Arctic currents and the Greenland ice, is sufficient to permit numerous icebergs to remain unmelted on the coast of Labrador and Newfoundland throughout the sum- mer. Some of the bergs which creep down to the mouth of the Strait of Belle-Isle, in the latitude of the south of England, actually remain unmelted till the snows of a succeeding winter fall upon them. Now let us suppose that a subsidence of land CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE 391 in tropical America were to allow the equatorial current to pass through into the Pacific. The effect would at once be to re- duce the temperature of Norway and Britain to that of Green- land and Labrador at present, while the latter countries would themselves become colder. The northern ice, drifting down into the Atlantic, would not, as now, be melted rapidly by the warm water which it meets in the Gulf Stream. Much larger quantities of it would remain undissolved in summer, and thus an accumulation of permanent ice would take place, along the American coast at first, but probably at length even on the European side. This would still further chill the atmosphere, glaciers would be established on aVl the mountains of temperate Europe and America, the summer would be kept cold by melting ice and snow, and at length all eastern America and Europe might become uninhabitable, except by Arctic animals and plants, as far south as perhaps 40 of north latitude. This would be simply a return of the glacial age. I have assumed only one geographical change ; but other and more complex changes of subsidence and elevation might take place, with effects on climate still more decisive. 1 We may suppose an opposite case. The high plateau of Greenland might subside, or be reduced in height, and the opening of Baffin's Bay might be closed. At the same time the interior plain of America might be depressed, so that, as we know to have been the case in the Cretaceous period, the warm waters of the Mexican gulf might circulate as far north as the basins of the present great American lakes. In these cir- cumstances there would be an immense diminution of the sources of floating ice, and a correspondingly vast increase in the surface of warm water. The effects would be to enable a 1 According to Bonney, the west coast of Wales is about 12 above the average for its latitude, and if reduced to 12 below the average, its moun- tains would have large glaciers. So near is England even now to a glacial age. 392 CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE temperate flora to subsist in Greenland, and to bring all the present temperate regions of Europe and America into a con- dition of subtropical verdure. It is only necessary to add that we actually know that changes not dissimilar from those above sketched have really occurred in comparatively recent geological times, to enable us to perceive that we can dispense with all other causes of change of climate, though admitting that some of them may have occu- pied a secondary place. This will give us, in dealing with the distribution of life, the great advantage of not being tied up to definite astronomical cycles of glaciation, which do not well agree with the geological facts, and of correlating elevation and subsidence of the land with changes of climate affecting living beings. It will, however, be necessary, as Wallace well insists, that we shall hold to a certain fixity of the continents in their position, notwithstanding the submergences and emergences which they have experienced. Sir Charles Lyell, more than forty years ago, published in his " Principles of Geology "two imaginary maps, which illustrate the extreme effects of various distribution of land and water. In one, all the continental masses are grouped around the equator. In the other they are all placed around the poles, leaving an open equatorial ocean. In the one case the whole of the land and its inhabitants would enjoy a perpetual summer, and scarcely any ice could exist in the sea. In the other, the whole of the land would be subjected to an Arctic climate, and it would give off immense quantities of ice to cool the ocean. Sir Charles remarks on the present apparently capricious distri- bution of land and water, the greater part being in the northern hemisphere, and, in this, placed in a very unequal manner. But Lyell did not suppose that any such distribution as that represented in his maps had actually occurred, though this supposition has been sometimes attributed to him. He merely put what he regarded as an extreme case to illustrate what CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE 393 might occur under conditions less exaggerated. Sir Charles, like all other thoughtful geologists, was well aware of the gen- eral fixity of the areas of the continents, though with great modifications in the matter of submergences and of land con- ditions. The union, indeed, of these two great principles of fixity and diversity of the continents lies at the foundation of theoretical geology. We can now more precisely indicate this than was possible when Lyell produced his "Principles," and can reproduce the conditions of our continents in even the more ancient periods of their history. An example of this may be given from the American continent, which is more simple in its arrangements than the double continent of Eurasia. Take, for instance, the early Devonian or Erian period, in which the magnificent flora of that age, the earliest certainly known to us, made its appear- ance. Imagine the whole interior plain of North America submerged, so that the continent is reduced to two strips on the east and west, connected by a belt of Laurentian land on the north. In the great mediterranean sea thus produced, the tepid water of the equatorial current was circulated, and it swarmed with corals, of which we know no less than 150 species, and with other forms of life appropriate to warm seas. On the islands and coasts of this sea was introduced the Erian flora, appearing first in the north, and with that vitality and colonizing power of which, as Hooker has well shown, the Scandinavian flora is the best modern type, spreading itself to the south. A very similar distribution of land and water in the Cretaceous age gave a warm and equable climate in those portions of North America not submerged, and coincided with the appearance of the multitude of broad-leaved trees of modern types which ap- peared in the middle Cretaceous, and prepared the way for the mammalian life of the Eocene. We have in America ancient periods of cold as well as of warmth. I have elsewhere referred to the boulder conglomer- 394 CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE ates of the Huronian, of the early Lower Silurian, and of the Millstone grit period of the Carboniferous ; but I have not ven- tured to affirm that either of these periods was comparable in its cold with the later glacial age, still less with that imaginary age of continental glaciation, assumed by the more extreme theorists. We know that these ancient conglomerates were produced by floating ice, and this at periods when in areas not very remote, temperate floras and faunas could flourish. The glacial periods of our old continent occurred in times when the surface of the submerged land was opened up to the northern currents drifting over it mud and sand and stones, and render- ing nugatory, in so far, at least, as the bottom of the sea was concerned, the effects of the superficial warm streams. Some of these beds are also peculiar to the eastern margin of the continent, and indicate ice drift along the Atlantic coast much as at present, while conditions of greater warmth existed in the interior. Even in the more recent glacial age, while the moun- tains were covered with snow, and the low lands submerged under a sea laden with ice, there were interior tracts in some- what high latitudes of America in which hardy forest trees and herbaceous plants flourished abundantly, and these were by no means exceptional " interglacial " periods. Thus we can prove that from the remote Huronian period to the Tertiary, the American land occupied the same position as at present, and that its changes were merely changes of relative level, as com- pared with the sea ; but which so influenced the ocean currents as to cause great vicissitudes of climate. Uniformitarian geologists have recently been taunted with a willingness to assume great and frequent elevations and sub- mergences of continents, as if this were contrary to their principle. But rational uniformitarianism allows us to use any cause of whose operation in the past there is good geological evidence, and Lyell himself was perfectly aware of this. While no geologists can fail to appreciate the evidence of CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE 395 the power of geographical change in affecting climatal change, and the fact that such change has occurred at various geo- logical periods, there are some, and especially those who take extreme views as to the latest period of cold climate, who doubt its sufficiency to account for all the phenomena ob- served. It is instructive, however, to notice that some of the ablest of these, in default of other probable causes, are driven to fall back either on agencies of a wholly improbable character, or to give up the problem as insoluble. Two recent examples of this deserve citation. The late Dr. Newmayr, of Vienna, a veteran physical geo- grapher, in an able discussion of the climates of past ages, one of his last scientific papers, has fallen back on the hypo- thesis of a change in the position of the poles. 1 His failure to account for ancient climates by other causes evidently, however, depends on an inadequate conception of the effects of geographical changes, along with serious misconceptions as to the distribution of plants and the characters of vege- tation at different periods. These points we shall have to discuss in subsequent pages. In an address before the American Association, in 1886, Dr. Chamberlain, one of the ablest American authorities on the Glacial period, makes the following remarks as to the causes of the Pleistocene cold : "If we turn to the broader speculations respecting the origin of the Glacial epoch, we find our wealth little increased. We have on hand practically the same old stock of hypotheses, all badly damaged by the deluge of recent facts. The earlier theory of northern elevation has been rendered practically valueless; and the various astronomical hypotheses seem to be the worse for the increased knowledge of the distribution of the ancient ice sheet. Even the ingenious theory of Croll 1 Society for Dissemination of Natural Science. Vienna, January, 1889. 396 CAUSES OF CL1MATAL CHANGE becomes increasingly unsatisfactory as the phenomena are developed into fuller appreciation. The more we consider the asymmetry of the ice distribution in latitude and longitude, and its disparity in elevation, the more difficult it becomes to explain the phenomena upon any astronomical basis. If we were at liberty to disregard the considerations forced upon us by physicists and astronomers, and permit ourselves simply to follow freely the apparent leadings of the phenomena, it appears at this hour as though we should be led upon an old and forbidden trail, the hypothesis of a wandering pole. It is admitted that there is a vera causa in elevations and de- pressions of the earth's crust, but it is held inadequate. It is admitted that the apparent changes of latitude shown by the determinations of European and American observatories are remarkable, but their trustworthiness is challenged. Were there no barriers against free hypotheses in this direction, glacial phenomena could apparently find adequate explanation ; but debarred as we doubtless should consider ourselves to be at present from this resource, our hypotheses remain inharmonious with the facts, and the riddle remains unsolved." It should be observed here that the unsolved " riddle " is that of a continental ice sheet. This, as we have already seen, is probably insoluble in any way, but fortunately needs no solution, being merely imaginary. If we adopt a moderate view as to the actual conditions of the Pleistocene, the geo- graphical theory will be found quite sufficient to account for the facts. Let it be observed here also, in connection with the above thoughtful and frank avowal of one of the ablest of American glacialists, that the geographical theory provides for that " asymmetry "'or irregular distribution of glacial deposits to which he refers ; since, at every stage of continental elevation and depression, there must have been local changes of cir- cumstances; and the same inequality of temperature in identical CAUSES OF CLIMATAL CHANGE 397 latitudes which we observe at present must have existed, prob- ably in a greater degree, in the Glacial age. The sufficiency of the Lyellian theory to account for the facts, in so far as plants are concerned, may, indeed, be inferred from the course of the isothermal lines at present. The south end of Greenland is on the latitude of Christiania, in Norway, on the one hand, and of Fort Liard, in the Peace River region, on the other ; and while Greenland is clad in ice and snow, wheat and other grains, and the ordinary trees of temperate climates, grow at the latter places. It is evident, therefore, that only exceptionally unfavourable circumstances prevent the Greenland area from still possessing a temperate flora, and these unfavourable circumstances possibly tell even on the localities with which we have compared it. Further, the mouth of the McKenzie River is in the same latitude with Disco, near which are some of the most celebrated localities of fossil Cretaceous and Tertiary plants. Yet the mouth of the McKenzie River enjoys a much more favourable climate, and has a much more abundant flora than Disco. If North Greenland were submerged, and low land reaching to the south terminated at Disco, and if from any cause either the cold currents of Baffin's Bay were arrested, or additional warm water thrown into the North Atlantic by the Gulf Stream, there is nothing to prevent a mean temperature of 45 Fahrenheit from prevailing at Disco; and the estimate ordinarily formed of the requirements of its extinct floras is 50, which is probably above, rather than below, the actual temperature required. We thus know that the present distribution of land and water greatly influences climate, more especially by affecting that of the ocean currents and of the winds, and by the different action of land as compared with water in the recep- tion and radiation of heat. The present distribution of land gives a large predominance to the Arctic and sub- Arctic regions, 398 CAUSES OF CLTMATAL CHANGE as compared with the equatorial and with the Antarctic ; and we might readily imagine other distributions that would give very different results. But this is not an imaginary case, for we can to some extent restore, on geological grounds, the ancient geography of large regions, and can show that it has been very different from that prevailing at present. We know also that, while the forms and positions of the great continents have been fixed from a very early date, they have experienced many great submergences and re-elevations, and that these have occurred in somewhat regular sequence, as evidenced by the cyclical alternations of organic limestones and earthy sediments in the successive great geological periods, each of which, as may be seen in any geological text book, presents a dip of the continental plateaus, with subsequent elevation, as if the land was subject to a series of regular pulsations. 1 Finally, the Lyellian theory tends to abate the tendency to imagine portentous and impossible climatal changes; and it inclines geologists to give more attention to the connection of palaeo-geography .with changes in the life history of the earth. REFERENCES: "Acadian Geology," ist ed., 1855 ; 4th ed., 1892. Ice- bergs of Belle-Isle, and Glaciers of Mont Blanc, Canadian Naturalist, 1865. "Notes on Pleistocene of Canada," Montreal, 1871. Papers at various dates in the Canadian Naturalist and Canadian Record of Science. " The Ice Age in Canada," Montreal, 1892. Canadian Pleistocene, London Geological Magazine, March, 1883. Flora of the Pleistocene, Dawson and Penhallow. Bulletin of Geological Society of America^ vol. i., 1890, p. 311. See "Acadian Geology" Introduction to the Carboniferous System. THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS AS RELATED TO GEOGRAPHICAL AND GEOLOGICAL CHANGES. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF MY LATE FRIEND, MR. GWYN JEFFRIES, WHO SO ABLY INVESTIGATED THE DISTRIBUTION OF OCEANIC MOLLUSKA, MORE ESPECIALLY IN THE NORTH ATLANTIC CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND OF LAND AND WATER WITH REFERENCE TO DISTRIBUTION OF LIFE REGIONS OF THE CONTINENTS INSULAR FAUNAS AND FLORAS THEIR HISTORY APPLICATIONS TO GEOLOGY AND TO MAN GEOLOGICAL TIME THEORIES OF INTRODUCTION AND MIGRATION VERTEBRATA PALEOZOIC MESOZOIC KAINOZOIC MODERN INVERTEBRATA. PALEOZOIC MESOZOIC KAINQZOIC MODERN 1 6 DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS IN TIME. (p. 420.) Vertebra/a. i, Ganoid Fishes; 2, Teliort Fishes; 3, Batrachians ; 4, Reptiles; 5, Birds; 6, Mammals. Invertebrata. i, Trilobites, etc. ; 2, Worms ; 3, Bivalve and Univalve Shellfishes; 4, Nautiloid Shellfishes ; 5, Cuttlefishes; 6, Brachiopods. It will be noticed that Nos. 2 and 5 in the first table, and 3 and 5 in the second, follow a different order of curve from the others, indicating their exceptional culmination in modern times. CHAPTER XV. THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS AS RELATED TO GEOGRAPHICAL AND GEOLOGICAL CHANGES. A^L are now agreed that to explain the extraordinary and often apparently anomalous distribution of animals and plants over the surface of the earth, and the occurrence of like forms in very distant localities, and even on islands separated by vast stretches of ocean from one another and from the continents, we must invoke the aid of geology. We must have reference to those changes of climate and of eleva- tion which have occurred in the more recent periods of the earth's history, and must carry with us the idea, at first not apparently very reasonable, that living beings have existed much longer than many of the lands which they inhabit, or at least than the present state of those lands in reference to isolation or continental connection. To what extent we may further require to call in the aid of varietal or specific modification to explain the facts, may be more doubtful ; and I think we shall find that a larger acquaintance with geological truths would enable us to dispense with the aid of hypotheses of evolution, at least in so far as the local establishment ot new generic and specific types is concerned. One of the most remarkable and startling results of geo- logical investigation, and one which must be accepted as an established fact, independently of all theoretical explanations, is that the earth has experienced enormous revolutions of 402 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS climate within comparatively late periods, and since the date of the introduction of many existing species of animals and plants. To this great truth, in some of its bearings, I have endeavoured to direct attention in the previous articles. In the present case it will be necessary to consider these vicis- situdes in their more general aspects, and with some reference to their effects on the distribution of living beings. The modern or human period of geology, that in which man and his contemporaries are certainly known to have inhabited the earth, was immediately preceded by an age of climatal refrigeration known as the Glacial or Ice age. This was further characterized not only by a prevalence of cold, unexampled so far as known either before or since, but by immense changes of the relative levels of sea and land, amounting, in some cases, at least, to several thousands of feet. The occurrence of these changes is clearly proved by the undoubted traces of the action of ice, whether land ice or floating ice, on all parts of our continents, half way to the equator, and by the occurrence of sea terraces and modern marine shells at high levels on mountains and table-lands. Perhaps we scarcely realize as we should the stupendous character of the changes involved in the driftage of heavy ice over our continents as far south as the latitude of 40, in the deposit of boulders on hills several thousands of feet in height, and in the occurrence of shells of species still living in the sea, in beds raised to more than twelve hundred feet above its present level. Yet such changes must have occurred in the latest geological period immediately preceding that in which we live. Proceeding farther back in geological time, we find the still more extraordinary fact that in the middle and earlier Tertiary the northern hemisphere enjoyed a climate so much more mild than that which now prevails, that plants at present confined to temperate latitudes could flourish in THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS 403 Greenland and Spitzbergen. * The age in which we live is thus one of mediocrity, attaining neither to the Arctic rigour of the later Pleistocene, nor to the universal mildness of the preceding Miocene. The causes of these changes of climate we have discussed elsewhere. It remains for us now to consider the actual condition of our present continents, and the bearing of past conditions on the distribution of their living inhabitants. In speaking of continents and islands, it may be as well to remark at the outset that all the land existing, or which probably has at any time existed, consists of islands great or small. It is all surrounded by the ocean. Two of the greater masses of land are, however, sufficiently extensive to be regarded as continents, and from their very extent and consequent permanence may be considered as the more special homes of the living beings of the land. Two other portions of land, Australia and the Antarctic polar continent, may be regarded either as smaller continents or large islands, but partake of insular rather than continental characters in their animals and plants. All the other portions of land are pro- perly islands; but while these islands, and more especially those in mid-ocean, cannot be regarded as the original homes of many forms of life, we shall find that they have a special interest as the shelters and refuges of numerous very ancient and now decaying species. The two great continents of America and Eurasia have been the most permanent portions of the land throughout geological time, some parts of them having always been above water, probably from the Laurentian age downward, though at various times they have been reduced to little more than groups of islands. On them, and more especially in their more northern 1 As I have elsewhere shown, a warm climate in an Arctic region seems to have afforded the necessary conditions for the great colonizing floras of all geological periods. 20* 404 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS parts, in which the long continuance of daylight in summer seems in warm periods to have been peculiarly favourable to the introduction of new vegetable and animal forms, and to the giving to them that vigour necessary for active colonization, have originated the greater number of the inhabitants of the land. Regarded as portions of the earth's crust, the continents are areas in which the lateral thrust, caused by the secular con traction of the interior of the earth and unequal settlement of the crust, has ridged up and folded the rocks, producing mountain chains. This process began in the earliest geological periods, and has been repeated at long intervals, the original lines of folding guiding those formed in each new thrust pro- ceeding from the broad oceanic areas. Along the ridges thus produced, and in the narrower spaces between them, the greater part of the sediment carried by water was laid down, thus producing plateaus in connection with the mountain- chains, while the weight of new sediments and the removal of matter from other areas by denudation, have been constantly producing local depression and elevation. The tendency of the ocean to be thrown toward the poles by the retardation of the earth's rotation, alternating with great collapses of the crust at the equator proceeding from the same cause, along with the secular cooling, have produced alternate submer- gence and emergence of these plateaus. This has been further complicated by the constant tendency of the Arctic and Antarctic currents, aided by ice, to drift solid materials, set free by the vast denuding action of frost, from the polar to the temperate regions, and by the further tendency of animal life to heap up calcareous accumulations under the warm waters of the tropical regions. All these changes, as already stated, have conspired to modify the directions of the great oceanic cur- rents, and to produce vicissitudes of climate under which animals and plants have been subjected in geological time to THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS 405 those migrations, extinctions, and renovations of which their fossil remains and present distribution afford evidence. Still, it is true that throughout the whole of these great mutations, since the beginning of geological history, there seems never to have been any time when the ocean so regained its dominion as to produce a total extinction of land life ; still less was there any time when the necessary conditions of all the various forms of marine life failed to be found ; nor was there any climatal change so extreme as to banish any of the leading forms of life from the earth. To geologists it is not necessary to say that the conclusions sketched above are those that have been reached as the results of long and laborious investigation, and which have been illustrated and established by Lyell, Dana, Wallace, 1 and many other writers. 2 Let us now place beside them some facts as to the present distribution of life, and of the agencies which influence it. Just as political geography sometimes presents boundaries not in accordance with the physical structure of countries, so the distribution of animals and plants shows many peculiar and unexpected features. Hence naturalists have divided the continents into what Sclater has called zoological regions, which are, so to speak, the great empires of animal life, divisible often by less prominent boundaries into provinces. In vege- table life similar boundaries may be drawn, more or less coin- cident with the zoological divisions. Zoologically, North America and Greenland may be regarded as one great region, the Nearctic, or new Arctic, the prefix not indicating that the animals are newer than those of the old world, which is by no means the case. South America constitutes another region 1 Wallace, " Geographical Distribution of Animals" and "Island Life." Second edition. 2 The writer has endeavoured to popularize these great results of geology in his work, the "Story of the Earth." Ninth Edition. London, 1887. They are often overlooked by specialists, and by compilers of geological manuals. 406 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS the Neotropical. If now we turn to the greater Eurasian con- tinent, with its two prolongations to the south in Africa and Australia, we shall find the whole northern portion, from the Atlantic to the Pacific, constituting one vast region of animal life, the Palearctic, which also includes Iceland and a strip across North Africa. Africa itself, with Madagascar, whose allegiance is, however, only partial, constitutes the Ethiopian region. India, Burmah, the south of China, and certain Asiatic islands form the Oriental region. Australia, New Guinea, and the Polynesian islands constitute the Australian region. All of these regions may in a geological point of view be considered as portions of old and permanent contin- ental masses, which, though with movements of elevation and depression, have continued to exist for vast periods. Some of them, however, seem to have enjoyed greater immunity from causes of change than others, and present, accordingly, animals and plants having, geologically speaking, an antique aspect in comparison. In this sense the Australian province may be re- garded as the oldest of all in the facies of its animal forms, since creatures exist there of genera and families which have very long ago become extinct everywhere else. Next in age to this should rank the Neotropical or South American region, which, like Australia, presents many low and archaic forms of animal life. The Ethiopian region stands next to it in this, the Oriental and Nearctic next, and last and most modern in its aspect is the great Palearctic region, to which man himself be- longs, and the animals and plants of which vindicate their claims to youth by that aggressive and colonizing character already referred to, and which has enabled them to spread themselves widely over the other regions, even independently of the in- fluence of man. On the other hand, the animals and plants of the Australian aud South American regions show no such colonizing tendency, and can scarcely maintain themselves against those of other regions when introduced among them. THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS 407 Thus we have at once in these continental regions a great and suggestive example of the connection of geographical and geo- logical distribution, the details of which are of the deepest in- terest, and have not yet been fully worked out. One great principle is, however, sufficiently established ; namely, that the northern regions have been the birthplace of new forms of land life, whence they have extended themselves to the south, while the comparative isolation and equable climate of the South American and Australian regions have enabled them to shelter and retain the old moribund tribes. Those smaller portions of land separated from the con- tinental masses, the islands properly so called, present, as might be expected, many peculiar features. Wallace divides them into two classes, though he admits that these pass into each other. Continental islands are those in the vicinity of continents. They consist of ancient as well as modern rock formations, and contain animals .which indicate a former continental connection. Some of these are separated from the nearest mainland only by shallow seas or straits, and may be assumed to have become islands only in recent geological times. Others are divided from the nearest continent by very deep water, so that they have probably been longer severed from the mainland. These contain more peculiar assemblages of animals and plants than the islands of the former class. Oceanic islands are more remote from the continents. They consist mostly of rocks belonging to the modern geological periods, and contain no animals of those classes which can migrate only by land. Such islands may be assumed never to have been connected with any continent. The study of the indigenous population of these various classes of islands affords many curious and interesting results, which Wallace has collected with vast industry and care, and which, on the whole, he explains in a judicious manner and in accordance with the facts of geology. When, however, he maintains that 408 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS evolution of the Darwinian type is " the key to distribution," he departs widely from any basis of scientific fact. This be- comes apparent when we consider the following results, which appear everywhere in the discussion of the various insular faunas and floras : (i) None of these islands, however remote, can be affirmed to have been peopled by the spontaneous evolution of the higher animals or plants from lower forms. Their population is in every case not autochthonous, but de- rived. (2) Even in those which are most distant from the continents, and may be supposed to have been colonized in very ancient times, there is no evidence of any very important modification of their inhabitants. (3) While the facts point to the origin of most forms of terrestrial life in the Palearctic and Nearctic regions, they afford no information as to the manner or cause of their origination. In short, so far is evo- lution from being a key to distribution, that the whole question would become much more simple if this element were omitted altogether. A few examples may be useful to illustrate this, as well as the actual explanation of the phenomena afforded by legitimate science. The Azores are situated in a warm temperate latitude about 900 miles west of Portugal, and separated from it by a sea 2,500 fathoms in depth. The islands themselves are al- most wholly volcanic, and the oldest rocks known in them are of late Miocene age. There is no probability that these islands have ever been connected with Europe or Africa, nor is there at present any certainty that they have been joined to one another, or have formed part of any larger insular tract. In these islands there is only one indigenous mammal, a bat, which is identical with a European species, and no doubt reached the islands by flight. There is no indigenous reptile, amphibian, or fresh-water fish. Of birds there are, exclusive of waterfowl, which may be regarded as visitors, twenty-two land birds ; but of these, four are regarded as merely accidental THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS 409 stragglers, so that only eighteen are permanent residents. Of these birds fifteen are common European or African species, which must have flown to the islands, or have been drifted thither in storms. Of the remaining three, two are found also in Madeira and the Canaries, and therefore may reasonably be supposed to have been derived from Africa. One only is regarded as peculiar to the Azores, and this is a bullfinch, so nearly related to the European bullfinch that it may be regarded as merely a local variety. Wallace accounts for these facts by supposing that the Azores were depopulated by the cold of the Glacial age, and that all these birds have arrived since that time. There is, however, little probability in such a supposi- tion. He further supposes that fresh supplies of stray birds from the mainland, arriving from time to time, have kept up the identity of the species. Instead of evolution assisting him, he has thus somewhat to strain the facts to agree with that hypothesis. Similar explanations are given for the still more remarkable fact that the land plants of the Azores are almost wholly identical with European and African forms. The in- sects and the land snails are, however, held to indicate the evolution of a certain number of new specific forms on the islands. The beetles number no less than 212 species, though nearly half of them are supposed to have been introduced by man. Of the whole number 175 are European, 19 are found in Madeira and the Canaries, 3 are American. Fourteen remain to be accounted for, though most of these are closely allied to European and other species ; but a few are quite dis- tinct from any elsewhere known. Wallace, however, very truly remarks that our knowledge of the continental beetles is not complete ; that the species in question are small and obscure ; that they may be survivors of the Glacial period, and may thus represent species now extinct on the mainland ; and that for these reasons it may not be irrational to suppose that these peculiar insects either still inhabit, or did once inhabit, some 410 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS part of the continents, and may be portions of " ancient and widespread groups," once widely diffused, but now restricted to a few insular spots. Among the land snails, if anywhere, we should find evidence either of autochthonous evolution or of specific change. These animals have existed on the earth since the Carboniferous period, and, notwithstanding their proverbial slowness and sedentary habits, they have contrived to colonize every habitable spot of land on the globe that is, unless in some of these places they have originated de novo. In the Azores there are sixty-nine species of land snails, of which no less than thirty-two, or nearly one-half, are peculiar, though nearly all are closely allied to European types. What, then, is the origin of these thirty-two species, admitting for the sake of argument that they are really distinct, and not merely varietal forms, though it is well known that in this group species are often unduly multiplied. Three suppositions are possible, (i) These snails may have originated in the islands themselves, either by creation or evolution from lower forms ; say, from sea snails. (2) They may have been modified from modern con- tinental species. (3) They may be unmodified descendants of species of Miocene or Pliocene age now existing on the continents only as fossils. As the islands appear to have ex- isted since Miocene times, it is no more improbable that species of that or the Pliocene age should have found their way to them than that modern species should; and as we know only a fraction of the Tertiary species of Europe or Africa, it is not likely that we shall be able to identify all of these early visitors. Unfortunately no Miocene or Pliocene deposits holding remains of land snails are known in the Azores themselves, so that this kind of evidence fails us. In Madeira and Porto Santo, however, where there are numerous modern snails, there are Pliocene beds holding remains of these animals. In Madeira there are, according to Lyell, 36 Plio- cene species, and in Porto Santo 35, and of these only eight THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS 4! I are extinct. Thus we can prove that many of the peculiar species of these islands have remained unchanged since Plio- cene times. While differing from modern European shells, several of these species are very near to European Miocene species. Thus we seem to have evidence in the Madeira group, not of modification, but of unchanged survival of Ter- tiary species long since extinct in Europe. May we not infer that the same was the case in the Azores ? These results are certainly very striking when we consider how long the Azores must have existed as islands, how very rarely animals, and es- pecially pairs of animals, must have reached them, and how complete has been the isolation of these animals, and how peculiar the conditions to which they have been subjected in their island retreat. Other oceanic islands present great varieties of conditions, but leading to similar conclusions. Some, as the Bermudas, seem to have been settled in very modern times with animals and plants nearly all identical with those of neighbouring coun- tries, though even here it would appear that there are some indigenous species which would indicate a greater age or more extended lands, now submerged. 1 Others, like St. Helena, are occupied apparently with old settlers, which may have come to them in early Tertiary, or even in Secondary periods, which have long since become extinct on the continents, and whose nearest analogues are now widely scattered over the world. Islands are therefore places of survival of old species special preserves for forms of life lost to the continents. One of the most curious of these is Celebes, which seems to be a surviving fragment of Miocene Asia, which, though so near to that con- tinent, has been sufficiently isolated to preserve its old popula- 1 Heilprin mentions eleven marine raollusks supposed to be peculiar to the islands, and eight species of land shells, as well as a few Crustaceans hither- to found only in the Pacific. The comparisons are, however, admitted to be incomplete. 412 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS tion during all the vast lapse of time between the middle Tertiary and the present period. This is a fact which gives to the oceanic islands the greatest geological interest, and induces us to look into their actual fauna and flora for the representatives of species known on the mainland only as fossils. It is thus that we look to the marsupials of Australia as the nearest analogues of those of the Jurassic of Europe, and that we find in the strange Barramunda (ceratodus) of its rivers the only survivor of a group of fishes once widely distri- buted, but which has long since perished elsewhere. Perhaps one of the most interesting examples of this is furnished by the Galapagos Islands, an example the more re- markable that no one who has read in Darwin's fascinating " Journal " the description of these islands, can have failed to perceive that the peculiarities of this strange Archipelago must have been prominent among the facts which first planted in his mind the germ of that theory of the origin of species which has since grown to such gigantic dimensions. It is curious also to reflect that had the bearing of geological history on the facts of distribution been as well known forty years ago as it is now, the reasoning of the great naturalist on this and similar cases might have taken an entirely different direction. The Galapagos are placed exactly on the equator, and there- fore out of reach of even the suspicion of having been visited by the glacial cold, though from their isolation in the ocean, and the effects of the currents flowing along the American coast, their climate is not extremely hot. They are 600 miles west of South America, and the separating ocean is in some parts 3,000 fathoms deep. The largest of the islands is 75 miles in length, and some of the hills attain an elevation of about 4,000 feet, so that there are considerable varieties of station and climate. So far as is known they are wholly vol- canic, and they may be regarded as the summits of submerged mountains not unlike in structure to the Andes of the main- THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS 413 land. Their exact geological age is unknown, but there is no improbability in supposing that they may have existed with more or less of extension since the Secondary or Mesozoic period. In any case their fauna is in some respects a survival of that age. Lyell has truly remarked, " In the fauna of the Galapagos Islands we have a state of things very analogous to that of the Secondary period." Like other oceanic islands, the Galapagos have no indigenous mammals, with the doubtful exception of a South American mouse ; but, unlike most others, they are rich in reptiles. At the head of these stand several species of gigantic tortoises. This group of animals, so far as known, commenced its exist- ence in the Eocene Tertiary ; and in this and the Miocene period still more gigantic species existed on the continents. It has been supposed that at some such early date they reached the Galapagos from South America. Another group of Gala- pagan reptiles, perhaps still more remarkable, is that of iguana- like lizards of the genus Amblyrhyncus, which are vegetable feeders, one of them browsing on marine weeds. They recall the great iguana-like reptiles of the European Wealden, and stand remote from all modern types. There are also snakes of two species, but these are South American forms, and may have drifted to the islands in comparatively recent times on floating trees. The birds are a curious assemblage. A few are common American species, like the rice bird. Others are quaint and peculiar creatures, allied to South American birds, but probably representing forms long since extinct on the continent. The bird fauna, as Wallace remarks, indicates that some of these animals are old residents, others more recent arrivals ; and it is probable that they have arrived at various times since the early Tertiary. He assumes that the earlier arrivals have been modified in the islands " into a variety of distinct types "; but the only evidence of this is that some of the species arc closely related to each other. It is more likely 414 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS that they represent to our modern eyes the unmodified descend- ants of continental birds of the early Tertiary. Darwin re- marks that they are remarkably sombre in colouring for equa- torial birds ; but perhaps their ancestors came from a cooler climate, and have not been able to don a tropical garb ; or perhaps they belong to a far-back age, when the vegetable king- dom also was less rich in colouring than it is at present, and the birds were in harmony with it. This, indeed, seems still to be the character of the Galapagos plants, which Darwin says have "a wretched, weedy appearance," without gay flowers, though later visitors have expressed a more favourable opinion. These plants are in themselves very remarkable, for they are largely peculiar species, and are in many cases confined to par- ticular islands, having apparently been unable to cross from one island to another, though in some way able to reach the group. The explanation is that they resemble North American plants, and came to the Galapagos at a time when a wide strait sepa- rated North and South America, allowing the equatorial cur- rent to pass through, and drift plants to the Galapagos, where they have been imprisoned ever since. This was probably in Miocene times, and when we know more of the Miocene flora of the southern part of North America we may hope to recover some of the ancestors of the Galapagos plants. In the mean- time their probable origin and antiquity, as stated by Wallace, render unnecessary any hypothesis of modification. Before leaving this subject, it is proper to observe that on the continents themselves there are many remarkable cases of isolation of species, which help us better to understand the conditions of insular areas. The "variable hare" of the Scottish highlands, and of the extreme north of Europe, appears again in the Alps, the Pyrenees, and the Caucasus, being in these mountains separated by a thousand miles of apparently impassable country from its northern haunts. It no doubt ex- tended itself over the intervening plains at a time when Europe THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS 415 was colder than at present. Another curious case is that of the marsh-tit of Europe. This little bird is found throughout south- western Europe. It reappears in China, but is not known anywhere between. In Siberia and northern Europe there is, however, a species or distinct race which connects these isolated patches. In this case, if the Siberian species is truly distinct, we have a remarkable case of isolation and of the permanence of identical characters for a long time ; for in that case this bird must be a survivor of the Pliocene or Miocene time. On the other hand, if, as is perhaps more likely, the marsh-tit is only a local variety of the Siberian species, we have an illustration of the local recurrence of this form when the conditions are favourable, even though separated by a great space and long time. The study of fossils gives us the true meaning of such facts, and causes us to cease to wonder at any case of local repetition of species, however widely separated. The " big trees " of California constitute a remarkable example. There are at present two very distinct species of these trees, both found only in limited areas of the western part of North America. Fossil trees of the same genus (Sequoia) occur as far back as the Cretaceous age ; but in this age ten or more species are known. Nor are they confined to America, but occur in various parts of the Eurasian continent as well. Two of the Lower Cretaceous species are so near to the two modern ones that even an unbeliever in evolution may suppose them to be possible ancestors ; the remaining eight are distinct, but some of them intermediate in their characters. In the Tertiary period, intervening between the Cretaceous and the modern, fourteen species of Sequoia are believed to have been recog- nised, and they appear to have existed abundantly all over the. northern hemisphere. Thus we know that these remarkable Californian giants are the last remnant of a once widely distri- buted genus, originating, as far as known, in the Cretaceous age. 416 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS Now had a grove of Sequoias, however small, survived any- where in Europe or Asia, and had we no knowledge of the fossil forms, we might have been quite at a loss to account for their peculiar distribution. The fossil remains of the Tertiary rocks, both animal and vegetable, present us with many instances of this kind. The discussion of the distribution of animals and plants, when carried on in the light of geology, raises many interesting questions as to time, which we have already glanced at, but which deserve a little more attention. As to the vast duration of geological time all geologists are agreed. It is, however, now well understood that science sets certain limits to the time at our disposal. Edward Forbes humorously defined a geolo- gist to be " an amiable enthusiast who is content if allowed to appropriate as much as he pleases of that which other men value least, namely, past time " ; but now even the geologist is obliged to be content with a limited quantity of this com- modity. The well-known estimate of Lord Kelvin gave one hundred millions of years as the probable time necessary for the change of the earth from the condition of a molten mass to that which we now see. On this estimate we might fairly have assumed fifty millions of years as covering the time from the Laurentian age to the modern period. The great physicist has, however, after allowing us thus much credit in the bank of time, " sud- denly put up the shutters and declared a dividend of less than four shillings in the pound." 1 In other words, he has reduced the time at our disposal to twenty millions of years. Other physicists, reasoning on the constitution of the sun, agree with this latter estimate, and affirm that " twenty millions of years ago the earth was enveloped in the fiery atmosphere of the sun." 2 Geology itself has attempted an independent cal- 1 Bonney, Address before British Association, 1888. 2 Newcomb, Helmholtz, Tait, etc. THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS 417 culation based on the wearing down of our continents, which appears to proceed at the rate of about a foot in four or five thousand years, and on the time required to deposit the sedi- ments of the several geological formations, estimated at about 70,000 feet in thickness. These calculations would give us, say, eighty-six millions of years since the earth began to have a solid crust, which would, like Lord Kelvin's earlier estimate, give us nearly fifty millions of years for the geological time since the introduction of life. The details of the several esti- mates made it would be tedious and unprofitable to enter into, but I may state as my own conclusion, that the modern rates of denudation and deposit must be taken as far below the average, and that perhaps the estimate stated by Wallace on data sup- plied by Houghton, namely, twenty-eight millions, may be not far from the truth, though perhaps admitting of considerable abatement. This reduced estimate of geological time would still give scope enough for the distribution of animals and plants, but it will scarcely give that required by certain prevalent theories of evolution. When Darwin says, " If the theory (of natural selection) be true, it is indisputable that before the lowest Cam- brian stratum was deposited long periods elapsed, as long as, or probably far longer than, the whole interval from the Cam- brian to the present day," he makes a demand which geology cannot supply ; for independently of our ignorance of any formations or fossils, except those included in the Archaean, to represent this vast succession of life, the time required would push us back into a molten state of the planet. This difficulty is akin to that which meets us with reference to the introduction of many and highly specialized mammals in the Eocene, or of the forests of modern type in the Cretaceous. To account for the origin of these by slow and gradual evolu- tion requires us to push these forms of life so far back into formations which afford no trace of them, but, on the contrary, 418 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS contain other creatures that appear to be exclusive of them, that our faith in the theory fails. The only theory of evolu- tion which seems to meet this difficulty is that advanced by Mivart, Leconte, and Saporta, of " critical periods," or periods of rapid introduction of new species alternating with others of comparative inaction. This would much better accord with the apparently rapid introduction of many new forms of life over wide regions at the same period. It would also approach somewhat near, in its manner of stating the problem to be solved, to the theory of " creation by law " as held by the Duke of Argyll, or to what may be regarded as " mediate creation," proceeding in a regular and definite manner, but under laws and forces as yet very imperfectly known, through- out geological time. It seems singular, in view of the facts of palaeontology, that evolutionists of the Darwinian school are so wedded to the idea of one introduction only of each form of life, and its subsequent division by variation into different species, as it progressively spreads itself over the globe, or is subjected to different external conditions. It is evident that a little further and very natural extension of their hypothesis would enable them to get rid of many difficulties of time and space. For example, certain Millipedes and Batrachians are first known in the coal formation, and this not in one locality only, but in different and widely separated regions. If they took be- ginning in one place, and spread themselves gradually over the world, this must have required a vast lapse of time more than we can suppose probable. But if, in the coal-formation age, a worm could anywhere change into a Millipede, or a fish into a Batrachian, why might this not have occurred in many places at once ? Again, if the oldest known land snails occur in the coal formation, and we find no more specimens till a much later period, why is it necessary to suppose that these creatures existed in the intervening time, and that the later THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS 419 species are the descendants of the earlier? Might not the process have been repeated again and again, so as to give animals of this kind to widely separated areas and successive periods without the slow and precarious methods of continuous evolution and migration ? This apparent inconsistency strikes one constantly in the study of discussions of the theory of derivation in connection with geographical and geological dis- tribution. We constantly find the believers in derivation laboriously devising expedients for the migration of animals and plants to the most unlikely places, when it would seem that they might just as well have originated in those places by direct evolution from lower forms. Those who believe in a separate centre of creation for each species must of course invoke all geological and geographical possibilities for the dispersion of animals and plants ; but surely the evolutionist, if he has faith in his theory, might take a more easy and obvious method, especially when in any case he is under the necessity of demanding a great lapse of time. That he does not adopt this method perhaps implies a latent suspicion that he must not repeat his miracle too often. He also per- ceives that if repeated and unlimited evolution of similar forms had actually occurred, there could have remained little specific distinctness, and the present rarity of connecting links would not have occurred. Further, a new difficulty would have sprung up in the geographical and geological relations of species and genera, which would then have assumed too much of the aspect of a preconceived plan. It is only fair to a well-known and somewhat extreme European evolutionist, Karl Vogt, to state that he launches boldly into the ocean of multiple evolution, not fearing to hold that identical species of mollusks have been separately evolved in separate Swiss lakes, and that the horse has been separately evolved in America and in Europe, in the former along a line beginning with Eohippus, and in the latter along an entirely separate line, 420 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS commencing with Paleotherium. The serious complications resulting from such admissions are evident, but Vogt deserves credit for faith and consistency beyond those of his teachers. With reference to the actual distribution of species, the question of time becomes most important when applied to the Glacial period, since it is obvious that much of the pre- sent distribution must have been caused, or greatly modified, by that event. The astronomical theory would place the close of the Glacial age as far back as 70,000 or 80,000 years ago. But we have already seen in the chapter on that period that geological facts bring its close to only from 10,000 to 7,000 years before our time. If we adopt the shorter esti- mates afforded by these facts, it will follow that the submer- gences and emergences of land in the Glacial ages were more rapid than has hitherto been supposed, and that this would react on our estimate of time by giving facilities for more rapid denudation and deposition. Such results would greatly shorten the duration assignable to the human period. They would render it less remarkable that no new species of animals seem to have been introduced since the Glacial age, that many insular faunas belong to far earlier times, and that no changes even leading to the production of .well-marked varieties have occurred in the post-glacial or modern age. In conclusion, does all this array of fact and reasoning bring us any nearer to the comprehension of that " mystery of mysteries," the origin and succession of life ? It certainly does not enable us to point to any species, and to say precisely here, at this time and thus it orginated. If we adopt the theory of evolution, the facts seem to restrict us to that form of it which admits paroxysmal or intermittent introduction of species, depending on the concurrence of conditions favourable to the action of the power, whatever it may be, which pro- duces new organisms. Nor is there anything in the facts of distribution to invalidate the belief in creation, according to THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS 421 definite laws, if that really differs in its nature from certain forms of the hypothesis of evolution. We have also learned that, time being given, animals and plants manifest wonderful powers of migration, that they can vary within considerable limits without ceasing to be practically the same species, and that under certain conditions they can endure far longer in some places than in others. We also see evidence that it is not on limited islands, but on the continents, that land animals and plants have originated, and that swarms of new and vigorous species have issued from the more northern regions in successive periods of favourable Arctic climate. The last of these new swarms or "centres of creation," that with which man himself is more closely connected, belongs to the Palearctic region. We have already seen that in every geo- logical period, when the submerged continental plateaus were pervaded by the warm equatorial waters, multitudes of new marine species appear. In times when, on the contrary, the colder Arctic currents poured over these submerged surfaces, carrying mud and stones, great extinction took place, but certain northern forms of life swarmed abundantly, and when elevation took place, marine species became extinct or were forced to migrate. Everywhere and at all times multiplication of species was promoted by facilities for expansion. The great limestones of our continents, full of corals and shells of new species, belong to times when the ocean spread itself over the continental plateaus, affording wide, untenanted areas of warm and shallow water. The introduction of new faunas and floras on the land belongs to times when vast supplies of food for plants and animals and favourable conditions of existence were afforded by the emergence of new lands possessing fertile soils and abundantly supplied with light, heat, and moisture. Thus geological and geographical facts concur with ordinary observation and experience in reference to varietal forms, in testifying that it is not mere struggle for 422 THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS AND PLANTS existence, but facilities for easy existence and rapid extension, that afford the conditions necessary for new and advanced forms of life. These considerations do not, of course, reach to the first cause of the introduction of species, nor even to the precise mode in which this may have acted in any parti- cular case : but perhaps we cannot fully attain to this by any process of inductive inquiry. The study of geographical dis- tribution,' therefore, does not enable us to solve the question of the origin of specific types, but, on the contrary, points to marvellous capacities for migration and a wonderful tenacity of life in species. In these respects, however, it is a study full of interest, and in nothing more so than in the evidence which it affords of the practically infinite provisions made for the peopling of every spot of land or sea with creatures fitted to flourish and enjoy life therein, and to carry on the great and progressive plan of the Creator. REFERENCES : Continental and Island Life, Princeton Review, July, 1881. Address to American Association, 1883. Papers and Addresses to Natural History Society, Canadian Naturalist, Montreal. "The Story of the Earth and Man," 1st ed., 1873, gth ed., London, 1887. ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS IN CONNECTION WITH GEOLOGICAL HISTORY DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF DR. ASA GRAY, THE GREATEST AND MOST PHILOSOPHICAL EXPONENT OF AMERICAN BOTANY. A BOTANICO - GEOLOGICAL EXCURSION IN THE WHITE MOUNTAINS DISTRIBUTION AND MIGRATIONS OF AL- PINE PLANTS RELATIONS TO THE LATER GEOLOGICAL CHANGES BEARING ON THE VEGETATION OF EARLIER TIMES MOUNT WASHINGTON, FROM TUCKRMAN'S RAVINE, (p. 426.) (After Filmer, ia King's "White Hills.") CHAPTER XVI. ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS IN CONNECTION WITH GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. THE group of the White Mountains is the culminating point of the northern division of the great Appalachian range, extend- ing from Tennessee to Gaspe in a south-west and north-east direction, and constituting the breast bone of the North Amer- ican continent. This great ridge or succession of ridges has its highest peaks near its southern extremity, in the Black Mountains ; but these are little higher than their northern rivals, which at least hold the undisputed distinction of being the highest hills in north-eastern America. As Guyot 1 has well remarked, the White Mountains do not occur in the general line of the chain, but rather on its eastern side. The central point of the range, represented by the Green Mountains and their continuation, describes a great curve from Gaspe to the valley of the Hudson, and opposite the middle of the concave side of this curved line towers the almost isolated group of the White Hills. On the other side is the narrow valley of Lake Champlain, and beyond this the great isolated mass of the Adi- rondack Mountains, nearly approaching in the altitude of their highest peaks, and greatly exceeding in their geological age, the opposite White Mountain group. The Appalachian range is thus, in this part of its course, supported on either side by out- liers higher than itself. The dense grouping of mountains in this region is due to the resistance offered by the old Adiron- 1 Sillimaifs Journal. 21* 426 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS clack mass to the westward thrust of the Atlantic and the sub- sequent piling up against this mass of the ridges of paloeozoic sediments. Southward of this the Atlantic thrust has driven these ridges back in a great bend to the westward. My present purpose is not to give a general geographical or geological sketch of the White Mountains, but to direct atten- tion to the vegetation which clothes their summits, and its relation to the history of the mountains themselves. For this purpose I may first shortly describe the appearances presented in ascending the highest of them, Mount Washington, and then turn to the special points to which these notes relate. In approaching Mount Washington by the Grand Trunk Railway, the traveller has ascended from the valley of the St. Lawrence to a height of 802 feet at the Alpine House at Gor- ham. Thence, in a distance of about eight miles along the bank of the Peabody River, to the Glen House, he ascends to the elevation of 1,632 feet above the sea ; and it is here, or im- mediately opposite the Glen House, that the actual ascent begins. The distance from the Peabody River, opposite the hotel, to the summit is nine miles, and in this distance we as- cend 4,656 feet, the total height being 6,288 feet above the sea. 1 Formerly only a bridle path led up this ascent ; but now access can be had to the summit by carriage roads and by rail. These royal roads to the summit are, however, too demo- cratic for the taste of some visitors, who mourn the olden days of ponies, guides and adventures ; and though they give an excellent view of the geological structure of the mountain, they do not afford a good opportunity for the study of the alpine flora, which is one of the chief attractions of Mount Washington. For this reason, though I availed myself of the new road for gaining a general idea of the features of the group, I determined to ascend by Tuckerman's Ravine, a great chasm in the moun- tain side, named in honour of the indefatigable botanist of the 1 According to Guyot, but some recent surveys make it a little higher. ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 427 North American lichens. 1 I was aided in this by the kindness of a gentleman of Boston, well acquainted with these hills, and passionately fond of their scenery. 2 Our party, in addition to this gentleman and myself, consisted of two ladies, two children, and two experienced guides, whose services were of the utmost importance, not only in indicating the path, but in removing windfalls and other obstructions, and in assisting members of the party over difficult and dangerous places. We followed the carriage road for two miles, and then struck off to the left by a bridle path that seemed not to have been used for several years the gentlemen and guides on foot, the ladies and children mounted on the sure-footed ponies used in these ascents. Our path wound around a spur of the mountain, over rocky and uneven ground, much of the rock being mica slate, with beautiful cruciform crystals of andalusite, which seemed larger and finer here than in any other part of the mountain which I visited. At first the vegetation was not materially different from that of the lower grounds, but as we gradually ascended we entered the " evergreen zone," and passed through dense thickets of small spruces and firs, the ground beneath which was carpeted with moss, and studded with an immense profusion of the delicate little mountain wood sorrel (Oxalis acetosella), a characteristic plant of wooded hills on both sides of the Atlantic, and which I had not before seen in such profusion since I had roamed on the hills of Lochaber Lake in Nova Scotia. Other herbaceous plants were rare, ex- cept ferns and club mosses ; but we picked up an aster (A. acuminatus\ a golden rod (Solidago thyrsoidea\ and the very pretty tway blade (Listera cordata\ a species 3 very widely dis- tributed throughout British America. 1 Peck, Bigelow and Booth were the early botanical explorers of the White Mountains ; though Pursh was the first to determine some of the more interesting plants, and Oakes and Tuckerman deserve honourable men- tion, as the most thorough modern explorers. 2 Mr. Raymond. 8 L. macrophylla Pursh (Macoun). 428 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS In ascending the mountain directly, the spruces of this zone gradually degenerate, until they present the appearance of little gnarled bushes, flat on top and closely matted together, so that except where paths have been cut, it is almost impossible to penetrate among them. Finally, they lie flat on the ground, and become so small that, as Lyell remarks, the reindeer moss may be seen to overtop the spruces. This dwarfing of the spruces and firs is the effect of adverse circumstances, and of their struggle to extend their range toward the summit. Year by year they stretch forth their roots and branches, bending themselves to the ground, clinging to the bare rocks, and avail- ing themselves of every chasm and fissure that may cover their advance ; but the conditions of the case are against them. If their front advances in summer, it is driven back in winter, and if in a succession of mild seasons they are able to gain a little ground, less favourable seasons recur, and wither or destroy the holders of their advanced positions. For thousands of years the spruces and firs have striven in this hopeless escalade, but about 4,000 feet above the sea seems to be the limit of their advance, and unless the climate shall change, or these trees acquire a new plasticity of constitution, the genus Abies can never displace the hardier alpine inhabitants above, and plant its standard on the summit of Mount Washington. I was struck by the similarity of this dwarfing of the upper edges of the spruce woods, to that which I have often observed on the exposed northern coasts of Cape Breton and Prince Edward Island, where the woods often gradually diminish in height toward the beach or the edge of a cliff, till the external row of plants clings closely to the soil, or rises above it only a few inches. The causes are the same, but the appearance is more marked on the mountain than on the coast. It is in minia- ture a picture of the gradual dwarfing of vegetation in the great barren grounds of Arctic America. On the path which we followed, before we reached the uppei ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 429 limit of trees, we arrived at the base of a stupendous cliff, forming the termination of a promontory or spur of the moun- tain, separating Tuckerman's Ravine from another deep de pression known as the Great Gulf. From the top of this precipice poured a little cascade, that lost itself in spray long before it touched the tops of the trees below. The view at this place was the most impressive that it was my fortune to see in these hills. Opposite the mouth of the Great Gulf, and I suppose at a height of about 3,000 feet, is a little pond known as Hermit Lake. It is nearly circular, and appears to be retained by a ridge of stones and gravel, perhaps an old moraine or sea beach. On its margin piped a solitary sandpiper, a few dragon flies flitted over its surface, and tadpoles in the bottom indicated that some species of frog dwells in its waters. .High overhead, and skirting the edges of the precipices, soared an eagle, intent, no doubt, on the hares that frequent the thickets of the ravines. Before we reached Hermit Lake we had been obliged to leave our horses, and now we turned aside to the left and entered Tuckerman's ravine, where there is no path, but merely the bed of a brook, whose cold clear water tumbles in a succession of cascades over huge polished masses of white gneiss, while on both sides of it the bottom of the ravine is occupied by dense and almost impenetrable thickets of the mountain alder (Alnus viridis), Tuckerman's Ravine has been formed originally either by a subsidence of a portion of the mountain side, or by the action of the sea. It is, like most of the ravines and " gulfs" of these hills, a deep cut or depression bounded by precipitous sides and terminating at the top in a similarly precipitous manner. It must at one period have been in part filled with boulder clay, steep banks of which still remain in places on its sides ; and extensive landslips have occurred, by which portions of the limit 430 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS ing cliffs have been thrown toward the centre of the valley, in large piles of angular blocks of gneiss and mica slate, in the spaces between which grow gnarled birches and spruces that must be used as ladders and bridges whereby to scramble from block to block, by every one who would cross or ascend one of these rivers of stones. These "gulfs " of the White Mountains are similar to the " cirques " of the Alps, and various explana- tions have been given of their origin. To me they have always appeared to be of the same nature with the " chines " or bays with precipitous ends seen on rocky coasts, and which are pro- duced by the action of the surf on the softer beds or veins of rock. They testify to the raging of the waves for long ages against the sides of what are now lofty mountains. This, we know, must have occurred in the great Pleistocene submergence; but in mountains so old as those now in question, it may have in part been effected in previous periods. At the head of the ravine we paused to rest, to admire the wild prospect presented by the ravine and its precipitous sides, and to collect the numerous plants that flower on the surround- ing slopes and precipices. Here, on the i9th of August, were several large patches of snow, one of them about a hundred yards in length. From the precipice at the head of the ravine poured hundreds of little rills, and several of them collecting into a brook, had excavated in the largest mass of snow a long tunnel or cavern with an arched and groined roof. Under the front of this we took our mid-day meal, with the hot August sun pouring its rays in front of us, and icy water gurgling among the stones at our feet. Around the margin of the snow the vegetation presented precisely the same appearances which are seen in the low country in March and April, when the snow banks have just disappeared the old grass bleached and whitened, and many perennial plants sending up blanched shoots which had not yet experienced the influence of the sunlight. ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 43! The vegetation at the head of this ravine and on the preci- pices that overhang it, presents a remarkable mixture oflowland and mountain species. The head of the ravine is not so high as the limit of trees already stated, but its steep sides rise abruptly to a plateau of 5,000 feet in height, intervening between Mount Washington and Mount Munro, and on which are the dark ponds or tarns known as the Lakes of the Clouds, forming the sources of the Amonoosook river, which flows in the opposite direction. From this plateau many alpine plants stretch down- ward into the ravine, while lowland plants, availing themselves of the shelter and moisture of this cul-de-sac, climb boldly upward almost to the higher plateau. Other species again occur here, which are found neither on the exposed alpine summits and ridges, nor in the low country. Conspicuous among the hardy climbers are two coarse and poisonous weeds of the river valleys, that look like intruders into the company of the more dwarfish alpine plants ; the cow parsnip (Heracleum lanatuni) and the white hellebore ( Veratrum viride). Both of these plants were seen struggling up through the ground at the margin of the snow, and climbing up moist hollows almost to the tops of the precipices. Some specimens of the latter were crowded with the infant caterpillars of a mountain butterfly or moth. Less conspicuous, and better suited to the surrounding vegetation, were the bluets (Oldenlandia coerulea), now in blossom here, as they had been months before in the low country, the dwarf cornel ( Cornus Canadensis\ and the twin flower (Linnceaborealis), the latter reaching quite to the plateau of the I^ke of the Clouds, and entering into undisputed companionship with the truly alpine plants, though it is also found at Gorham, 4,000 feet lower. Of the plants which seemed to be confined, or nearly so, to the upper part of the ravine, one of the most interesting was the northern painted cup (Castelleia septentrionalis), a plant which abounds on the coast of Labrador, and extends thence 432 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS through all Arctic North America to the Rocky Mountains, and is perhaps identical with the C. Sibirica of Northern Asia and the C. pallida of Northern Europe. Large beds of it were covered with their pale yellow blossoms on the precipitous banks overhanging the head of the ravine. With the painted cup, and here alone, was another beautiful species of a very different order, the northern green orchis (Platanthera hyper- borea), a plant which occurs, though rarely, in Canada, but is more abundant to the northward. Here also occurred Peck's geum (G. radiatum, var.\ Arnica mollis, and several other in- teresting plants. Of the alpine plants which descend into the ravine, the most interesting was the Greenland sandwort (Arenaria (Alsine) Groenlandica) which was blooming abundantly, with its clusters of delicate white flowers, on the very summit of the mountain, and could be found here and there by the side of the brook in the bottom of the ravine. Clambering by a steep and dangerous path up the right side of the ravine, we reach almost at once the limit, beyond which the ordinary flora of New England can extend no longer, and are in the presence of a new group of plants comparable with those of Labrador and Greenland. Here, on the plateau of the Lake of the Clouds, the traveller who has ascended the giddy precipices overhanging Tuckerman's Ravine is glad to pause, that he may contemplate the features of the new region which he has reached. We have left the snow behind us, except a small patch which lingers on the shady side of Mount Munro; for it is only in the ravines into which it has drifted a hundred feet deep or more, that it can withstand the summer heat until August. We stand on a dreary waste of hard angular blocks of mica slate and gneiss that lie in rude ridges, as if they had been roughly raked up by Titans, who might have been trying to pile Monro upon Washington, but which seem to be merely the remains of the original outcropping edges of the rocks broken up ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 433 by the frost, but not disturbed or rounded by water. 1 Behind us is the deep trench-like ravine out of which we have climbed ; on the left hand a long row of secondary summits stretching out from Mount Washington to the south-westward, and desig- nated by the names of a series of American statesmen. In front this range descends abruptly in great wooded spurs or buttresses to the valley of the Amonoosook, which shines in silvery spots through the trees far below. On our right hand towers the peak of Mount Washington, still more than a thousand feet above us, and covered with angular blocks, as if it were a pile of fragments rather than a solid rock. These stones all around and up to the summit of the mountain, are tinted pale green by the map lichen (Lecidea geographica), which tinges in the same way the alpine summits of European mountains. Between the blocks and on their sheltered sides nestle the alpine flowering plants, of which twenty species or more may be collected on this shoulder of the mountain, and some of which extend them- selves to the very summit, where Alsine Granlandica and the little tufts of deep green leaves of Diapensia Lapponica with a few Carices seem to luxuriate. Animal life accompanies these plants to the summit, near which I saw a family of the snow bird, evidently summer residents here, instead of seeking the far north for a breeding place, as is the habit of the species, and a number of insects, conspicuous among which was a brown butterfly of the genus Hipparchia. Shortly before sundown, when the thermometer at the summit house was fast settling toward the freezing point, a number of swallows were hawking for flies at a great height above the highest peak. To what 1 Hitchcock has since found travelled blocks on the summit, bearing evi- dence to its submergence under the waves of the glacial sea, and to the grinding of ice floes upon it. Such a fact helps to account for the broken character of the summit, and also implies that unequal subsidence of the land elsewhere referred to, since we know of no agency which could carry boulders so high as the present mountain top. 434 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS species they belonged I could not ascertain. Possibly the cliff swallows find breeding places in the sides of the ravines, and rise over the hill top to bask in the sunbeams, after the mountain has thrown its shadows over their homes. To return to the Alpine flora which is peculiar to the peaks of these mountains are the species comprising it autochthones originating on these hill tops, and confined to them, or are they plants occurring elsewhere, and if so, where? and how and when did they migrate to their present abodes ? These are questions which must occur to every one interested in geology, botany, or physical geography. Not one of the Alpine plants of Mount Washington is peculiar to the place. Nearly all of them are distinct from the plants of the neighbouring lowlands, but they occur on other hills of New England and New York, and on the distant coasts of Labrador and Greenland, and some of them are distributed over the Arctic regions of Europe, Asia and America. In short, they are stragglers from that Arctic flora which encompasses the north polar region, and extends in promontories and islands along the high cold mountain summits far to the southward. Some of the humble flowerless plants of these hills are of nearly world-wide distribution. I have already noticed the pale green map lichen which tints the rocks of the Pyrenees, the Alps, and the Scottish Highlands ; and the curious ring lichen (Parmelia centrifuga) paints its conspicuous rings and arcs of circles alike on Mount Washington and the Scottish hills. A little club moss (Lycopodium selago) is not only widely dis- tributed over the northern hemisphere, but Hooker has recog- nised it in the Antarctic regions. Not long ago we unrolled in Montreal an Egyptian mummy, preserved in the oldest style of embalming, and found that, to preserve the odour of the spices, quantities of a lichen (Evernia furfuracea) had been wrapped around the body, and have no doubt been imported into Egypt from Lebanon, or the hills of Macedonia, for such uses. Yet ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 435 the specimens from this old mummy were at once recognised by Professor Tuckerman as identical with this species as it occurs on the White Hills and on Katahdin, in Maine. These facts are, however, easily explicable in comparison with those that relate to the flowering plants. The spores of lichens and mosses float lighter than the light- est down in the air, and may be wafted over land and sea, and dropped everywhere to grow where conditions may be favour- able. We can form an idea of this from the fact that the vol- canic dust, consisting of shreds of pumice, etc., thrown up by the eruption of Krakatoa, in 1 883, was wafted, in a day or two, round the globe, and remained suspended for months in the atmosphere. The spores of many cryptogamous plants are even lighter than volcanic dust. Had the Egyptian embalmer used some of the first created specimens of Evernia furfuracea, it might easily, within the three thousand years or so since his work was done, have floated round the world and established itself on the White Hills. But, as we shall see, neither the time nor means would suffice for the flowering plants. The only available present agency for the transmission of these would be in the crops or the plumage of the migratory birds ; and when we consider how few of these, on their migrations from the north, could ever alight on these hills, and the rarity of their carrying seeds in a state fit to vegetate, and further, that few of these plants produce fruits edible by birds, or seeds likely to attach themselves to their feathers, the chances become infi- nitely small of their transmission in this way. The most profit- able course of investigation in this and most other cases of apparently unaccountable geographical distribution, is to inquire as to the past geological conditions of the region, and how these may have affected the migrations of plants. The earlier geological history of these mountains far ante- dates our existing vegetation. It belongs, in the first instance, to the Archaean and early Palaeozoic period, in which the 436 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS materials of these mountains were accumulating, as beds of clay and gravel, in the sea bottom. These were buried under great depths of newer deposits, and were folded and crumpled by lateral pressure, baked and metamorphosed into their present crystalline condition. 1 Again heaved above the sea level, they were hewn by the action of the waves to some degree into their present forms, and constituted part of the nucleus of the American continent in the later Tertiary period, when they were probably higher than now. They were again, with all the sur- rounding land, depressed under the sea in the Pleistocene period, and in the Post-glacial or modern, slowly upheaved again to their present height. These last changes are those that concern their present flora, and their relations to it are well stated by Sir C. Lyell in the following passages from his inter- esting account of his ascent of Mount Washington in 1840. " If we attempt to speculate on the manner in which the peculiar species of plants now established on the highest sum- mits of the White Mountains were enabled to reach those isolated spots, while none of them are met with in the lower lands around, or for a great distance to the north, we shall find ourselves trying to solve a philosophical problem which requires the aid, not of botany alone, but of geology, or a knowledge of the geographical changes which immediately preceded the present state of the earth's surface. We have to explain how an Arctic flora, consisting of plants specifically identical with those which inhabit lands bordering the sea in the extreme north of America, Europe and Asia, could get to the top of Mount Washington. Now geology teaches us that the species living at present on the earth are older than many parts of our existing continents ; that is to say, they were created before a large portion of the existing mountains, valleys, plains, lakes, 1 While the mass of the White Mountains is probably older than the Silurian, there are beds of mica schist which contain corals of the genus Halysites, and stems of large crinoids. ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 437 rivers, and seas were formed. That such must be the case in regard to Sicily I announced my conviction in 1833, after first returning from that country ; and a similar conclusion is no less obvious to any naturalist who has studied the structure of North America, and observed the wide area occupied by the modern or glacial deposits, in which marine shells of living but northern species are entombed. It is clear that a great portion of Canada, and the country surrounding the great lakes, was submerged beneath the ocean when recent species of molluska flourished, of which the fossil remains occur about 500 feet above the level of the sea at Montreal. Lake Champlain was a gulf or strait of the sea at that period, large areas in Maine were under water, and the White Mountains must then have consti- tuted an island or group of islands. Yet, as this period is so modern in the earth's history as to belong to the epoch of the existing marine fauna, it is fair to infer that the Arctic flora, now contemporary with this, was then also established on the globe. " A careful study of the present distribution of animals and plants over the globe has led nearly all the best naturalists to the opinion that each species had its origin in a single birth- place, and spread gradually from its original centre to all access- ible spots fit for its habitation, by means of the powers of migration given to it from the first. If we adopt this view, or the doctrine of specific centres, there is no difficulty in compre- hending how the Cryptogamous plants of Siberia, Lapland, Greenland and Labrador scaled the heights of Mount Washing- ton, because the sporules of the fungi, lichens and mosses may be wafted through the air for indefinite distances, like smoke ; and, in fact, heavier particles are actually known to have been carried for thousands of miles by the wind. But the cause of the occurrence of Arctic plants of the Phccnogamous class on the top of the New Hampshire Mountains, specifically identical with those of remote polar regions, is by no means so obvious. They could not in the present condition of the earth effect a 438 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS passage over the intervening lowlands, because the extreme heat of summer and cold of winter would be fatal to them. We must suppose, therefore, that originally they extended their range in the same way as the plants now inhabiting Arctic and Antarctic lands disseminate themselves. The innumerable islands in the polar seas are tenanted by the same species of plants, some of which are conveyed as seeds by animals over the ice, when the sea is frozen in winter, or by birds ; while a still larger number are transported by floating icebergs and field ice, on which soil containing the seeds of plants may be carried in a single year for hundreds of miles. A great body of geo- logical evidence has now been brought together to show that this machinery for scattering plants, as well as for carrying erratic blocks southward, and polishing and grooving the floor of the ancient ocean, extended in the western hemisphere to lower latitudes than that of the White Mountains. When these last still constituted islands, in a sea chilled by the melting of floating ice, we may assume that they were covered entirely by a flora like that now confined to the uppermost or treeless region of the mountains, except in such portions of the period as were sufficiently cold to clothe their summits permanently in snow. As the continent grew by the slow upheaval of the land, and the islands gained in height, and the climate around these hills grew milder, the Arctic plants would retreat to higher zones, and finally occupy an elevated area, which probably had been, at first, or in the Glacial period, always covered with per- petual snow. Meanwhile the newly formed plains around the base of the mountain, to which northern species of plants could not spread, would be occupied by others migrating from the south, and perhaps by many trees, shrubs, and plants, then first created, and remaining to this day peculiar to North America." The time to which the above views of Sir. C. Lyell would refer the migration of the White Mountain flora, is historically, very remote. The changes of level which have submerged the ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 439 American continent and re-elevated its land have occupied long periods. Whether, with Lyell, we measure these periods by the recession of the Falls of Niagara, or by the growth of the alluvial plain of the Mississippi ; or, with Agassiz, by the exten- sion of the peninsula of Florida, or endeavour to estimate the time required for the abrasion and deposition of the great mass of clay that fills the valley of the St. Lawrence, and allowing for the reductions of the antiquity of the Glacial period arising from recent observations and calculations, we cannot suppose that less than 8,000 or 10,000 years have elapsed since the Alpine plants of the White Mountains were cut off from all connection with their Arctic relatives. Their reign upon the mountain tops not only antedates all human dynasties, but probably reaches beyond the creation of man himself, and many of his contemporaries. Positive evidence of the existence of some of these plants during a large portion of this lapse of time has actually been preserved in the Pleistocene deposits of Canada. At Green's Creek, on the Ottawa, in nodules in the clay containing marine shells, and coeval with the Leda clay of Montreal, there are numerous remains of plants that have been embedded in this clay at a time when the Ottawa valley was a bay or estuary, and when the Adirondack Mountains of New York and the moun- tains of New England were two rocky islands, separated from each other and from the mainland on the north by wide arms of the sea. The plants found in these nodules all appearto be of modern species. Several of these plants are found on the White Mountains, and they are all northern or boreal, but scarcely Arctic, belonging as they do to the southern margin of the Arctic land species. I have no doubt that further examina- tion of these deposits will lead to the discovery of additional examples. This fact, proving as it does the existence of these species at the period in which the theory of Lyell and Forbes requires them to have migrated, is in itself strong corroborative 440 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS evidence. We can say that some of these species were waiting on the shores of the north, ready to be drifted to the insular spots to the south-west, and that their seeds were actually being washed out to sea by the streams which emptied themselves into the then estuary of the Ottawa. Another aspect of the inquiry is that which relates to the reduction of temperature, which might be consequent on the great depression of the land which we know to have existed at the close of the Tertiary period, a fact on which I have insisted in former papers on the Pleistocene deposits of Canada. 1 A very clever writer on the subject of geographical distribution 2 has pictured the case of a subsiding continent, with the fauna and flora of its lowlands becoming gradually concentrated on the spots which had previously been Alpine summits, but now reduced to low and temperate islands. But he has left out of view the fact, that if land still existed in mass in the Arctic regions, and if the subsidence was that of land in temperate regions, and if the remaining islands were encom- passed with cold and ice-laden currents, then, on the principles long ago so well stated by Sir C. Lyell, these islands might have a mean temperature far below that of the former plains, and might, in consequence, be suitable only to such an Alpine flora as that which they had previously borne. Now this is precisely what seems to have occurred in the Pleistocene period. The Arctic land remained in great mass, detaching into the sea annual crops of icebergs and fields of coast ice, which have strewed all the northern hemisphere with boulders : the temperate regions were submerged, except a few insular spots. These are the very conditions required for a low mean temperature, both in the sea and on the land, and these geographical conditions correspond precisely with the facts as indicated by the fossil animals and plants of the 1 Canadian Naturalist, vul. iv. * Wollaston. ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 44! period. We must bear in mind, however, that under certain contingencies the high mountain summits might have been clad in snow and ice, like Greenland, and the Alpine plants might have been able to live only on their margins. Further, it would be easy to show that the Alpine plants of Mount Washington would thrive under such conditions as those supposed, at the sea level ; a low and equable tempera- ture, with a moist atmosphere, being that which they most desire, and their greatest enemy being the dry parching heat of the plains of the temperate regions. Those of them, such as Potentilla tridentata and Alsine Grxnlandica, which occur in low ground within the limits of the United States, are found under shaded woods, in damp ravines, or on the moist sea- coast ; and as we follow the coasts northward, we find these plants, on these and on neighbouring islands, in lower latitudes than those in which they occur inland. This is well seen in Northern New Brunswick and in the south shore of the St. Lawrence, where several northern species occur in shady and moist localities. I have, for example, collected Cornus Suecica and the Alpine birch in such places. When the summer mists roll around the summit of Mount Washington, it is in every respect the precise counterpart of an islet anywhere on the coast of America, from Cape Breton to the Arctic seas, and when winter wraps everything in a mantle of snow, all these lands are in like manner under the same conditions. So, in the Pleistocene period, though the islets of the White Mountains may have experienced a less degree of winter cold, they must have had very nearly the same summer temperature as now ; and as this is the season of growth for our Alpine and Arctic plants, it is its character that determines the suitableness of the locality to them. Those stupendous vicissitudes of land and water which have changed the aspect of continents, and swept into destruction races of gigantic quadrupeds, have dealt gently with these 442 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS Alpine plants, which long ages ago looked out upon a waste of ice-laden waters that had engulfed the Pliocene land with all its inhabitants, as securely as they now look down upon the pleasant valleys of New England. It is curious, too, that the humbler tenants of the sea have shared a similar exemption. In the clay banks of the Saco, on the shores of Lake Cham- plain, and mixed with the remains of these very plants in the valley of the Ottawa, are shells that now live in the Gulf of St. Lawrence and on the coast of Maine, intermixed with other species that are now found only in a few bays of the Arctic seas. Just as in the Post-pliocene clays of the Ottawa, the re- mains of northern plants are found in the same nodule with those QiLeda glacialts, so now similar associations maybe taking place on the coasts at the mouth of the Great Fish River. Truly, in nature as in grace, God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound those that are mighty, and has left in the earth's geological history, monuments of His respect and regard for the humblest of His works. It is interesting to notice here that Greenland, at the present time, presents conditions as to vegetation which may, in some respects, correspond to those of the White Mountains in Pleis- tocene times. Its flora, though altogether Arctic, contains 386 species, none of which are peculiar to it, but many of them range quite round the Polar circle. Of those that are not so generally distributed, some, more especially on the west coast, are common to Greenland and Arctic America. Others, and a larger number, more especially on the east coast, are common to Greenland, Iceland and Norway, between which and Green- land there may have been a closer land connection than now, in Pliocene and Post-glacial times. We look in vain among the Alpine plants, so long isolated in these mountains, for any evidence of decided change in specific characters. The Alpine plants, for ages separated from their Arctic brethren, are true to their kinds, and show little ten- ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 443 dency to vary, and none to adapt themselves to new forms in the sunny plains below. This is especially noteworthy on Mount Washington and the neighbouring peaks, because the soil of these is the same with that of the valleys. Several of the plants peculiar to these hills, as the black crowberry (Empetrum nigrum), for instance, even when other conditions are favourable, shun rich calcareous soils, and affect those of granitic origin. In many cases the difference in soil is a suffi- cient reason for the non-occurrence of such plants, except on certain hills. At Murray Bay, and on the shores of Lake Superior, the plant above named occurs only on the Lauren- tian gneiss. In Nova Scotia, its relative, Corema Conradi, is confined to the granite barrens of the south coast. Many such plants skirt the whole Laurentian range from Labrador to Lake Superior, but refuse to extend themselves over the calcareous plains of Canada. But in the White Hills the soil of the river alluvium is the same micaceous sand that fills the crevices of the rocks in the mountains, and hence there is no obstruc- tion, in so far as soil is concerned, to the diffusion of plants upward and downward in the hills. In like manner there is every possible condition as to moisture and dryness, sunshine and shade, in both localities. These circumstances are of all others the most favourable to such variation as these plants are capable of undergoing. The case is the same with that which Hugh Miller so strongly puts in relation to the species of algse that occur at different distances below high water mark on the coast of Scotland, each species there attaining a certain limit, and then, instead of changing to suit the new conditions, giving place to another. So it is on Mount Washington ; and this, whether we regard the lowland plants that climb to a cer- tain height, and there stop, the plants that are common to the base and summit, or the plants that are confined to the latter. I have already referred to the evident struggle of the spruces and firs, and the plants associated with them, to ascend the 444 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS mountain, and the same remark applies to all the plants that one after another cease to appear at various heights from the lower valleys. One by one they become stunted and depau- perated, and then cease, without any semblance of an attempt to vary into new and hardier forms. And this must have been proceeding, be it observed, from all those thousands of years that have elapsed since the elevation of the mountains out of the glacial seas. It is to be observed, also, that the new plants that occur in ascending, often belong to different genera and families from those left behind, not to closely allied species; and in the few cases in which this last kind of change occurs, there is no graduation into intermediate forms. For instance, Solidago thyrsoidea and S. virga-aurea 1 occur around the base of the mountain, and for some distance up its sides. At the height of four to five thousand feet the latter only remains, and this in a dwarfish condition. This corresponds to its dis- tribution elsewhere, for, according to Richardson, it occurs in lat. 55 to 65 in Arctic America, and according to Hooker, it is found in the Rocky Mountains, while it also occurs in the hills of Scotland, and very abundantly in some parts of Norway. In the White Mountains S. thrysoidea prevails toward the base, S. virga-aurea toward the summit ; and at the top of Tucker- man's ravine I found the former of these golden rods in blos- som, within a few hundred feet of the latter, each preserving its distinctive peculiarities. Much has lately been said of the appearance of specific diversity that results from the breaking up of the continuity of the geographical areas of plants by geological changes ; but here we probably have the converse of this. The mountain species is no doubt a part of the older Arctic flora, the other perhaps belong to a more modern flora, and they have met on the sides of the White Hills. 1 Macoun thinks that most of the specimens referred to this species be- long to the allied form, S. Mulllinallata, Ast, which is very extensively dis- tributed on the mountains of British America and in the Arctic regions. ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 445 Some hardy species climb from the plains to heights of 5,000 feet or more, with scarcely even the usual change of being depauperated, and then suddenly disappear. This is very noteworthy in the case of two woodland plants, the dwarf cornel or pigeon berry (Cornus Canadensis), and the twin- flower (Linncea borealis). The former of these is a plant most widely distributed over northern America, and probably be- longs to that newer flora which overspread the continent after its re-elevation. In August this plant in the woods around the base of Mount Washington is loaded with its red berries. At an elevation of four to five thousand feet it may be found in bloom ; above this a few plants appear, destitute of flowers, dwarfish in aspect, and nipped by cold, and then the species disappears. No doubt the birds that feed on its little drupes have carried it up the mountain, and have sown it a little farther up than the limit of its probable reproductiveness. The beautiful little Linncza is a still more widely distributed plant ; for it occurs on the hills of northern Europe, and is found across the whole breadth of the American continent from Nova Scotia to the Columbia River. It is almost beyond question a member of the old Arctic flora which colonized the islands of the Pleistocene sea, and 'has descended from them on all sides as the land became elevated. This plant also climbs Mount Washington to a height of 5,000 feet, and pre- sents precisely the same characters on the top as at the bottom, only losing a little in the length of its stem. Specimens bear- ing blossoms, and quite in the same stage of growth, may be collected at the same time on the highest shoulders of Mount Washington, and on the flats at Gorham. The Linncea in this is true to its designatioa For, as if it belonged to it to sup- port the reputation of the great systematist after whom it is named, it preserves its specific characters with scarcely a tittle of change throughout all its great range. One cannot see this hardy little survivor of the Glacial period, so unchanging yet so 446 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS gentle, so modest yet so adventurous, so wide in its migrations yet so choice in the selection of the mossy nooks which it adorns with its pendant bells, and renders fragrant with its delicious perfume, without praying that we might, in these days of petty distinctions and narrow views, be favoured with more such minds as that of the great Swede, to combine the little details of the knowledge of natural history into grand views of the unity of nature. Another plant which, being less dependent on shade and shelter than the Linnaa, mounts still higher, is the cowberry or foxberry ( Vaccinium vitis-Idcea). This, also, is both Euro- pean and American, and is probably a survivor of the Pleis- tocene period. It still occurs in at least one locality in the low country of Massachusetts, and on the coast of Maine. It is found along the granitic coast of Nova Scotia, and extends thence northward to the Arctic circle, being found at Great Bear Lake and at Unalaska. This, too, is a most unchanging species, and the same statement may be made respecting the cloudberry (Rubus Chamcemorus), the black crowberry (Em- petrum nigruni), the Labrador tea (Ledum latifolium}, the three-toothed cinquefoil (Potentilla tridentata), which grows on the coast of Nova Scotia, and is found in the nodules of the Ottawa clay, the same in every detail as on Mount Wash- ington, the bog bilberry (Vaccinium uliginosum\ and the dwarf bilberry ( V. ccespitosuni). Several of these, too, it will be observed, are berry-bearing plants, whose seeds must be de- posited in all kinds of localities by birds. Yet they never occur in the warm plains, nor do they show much tendency to vary in the distant and somewhat dissimilar places in which they occur. In the case of most of these species, the most careful comparison of specimens from Mount Washington with those from Labrador, shows no tittle of difference. When we consider the vast length of time during which such species have existed, and the multiplied vicissitudes through which ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 447 they have passed, one is tempted to believe that it is the tendency of the "struggle for existence" to confirm and ren- der permanent the characters of species rather than to modify them. Of the more specially Arctic plants which have held their ground unchanged on Mount Washington, the following are some of the principal. Diapensia Lapponica, in beautiful deep green tufts, ascends quite to the summit. It occurs also in the Adirondack Mountains, on Mount Katahdin, in Maine, and on the summit of Mount Albert, Gasp (Macoun). It is found in Labrador, and, according to Hooker, extends north to Whale Island, in the Arctic seas ; but it is not found west of the Great Fish River. It occurs also on the mountains of Lapland, and is described as the hardiest plant of that bleak region. Arenaria (A/sine) Groenlandica, the Greenland sand- wort, adorns with its clusters of white flowers every sandy crevice in the rocks of the very summit of Mount Washington, and is trodden under foot like grass by the hundreds of care- less sightseers that haunt that peak in summer ; though I should add, that not a few of them carry off little tufts as a memento of the mountains, along with the fragments of mica which appear to form the ordinary keepsakes of unscientific visitors. It is a most frail and delicate plant, seemingly alto- gether unsuited to the dangerous pre-eminence which it seeks, yet it loves the bare, unsheltered mountain peaks, and when it occurs in the more sheltered ravines, has only its stems a little longer and more slender. It occurs on the Adirondack Mountains and on Katahdin, where, if I may judge from specimens kindly sent to me by Prof. Goodale, it attains to smaller dimensions than on Mount Washington, on the Cats- kills, and at one place on the sea coast of Maine. I have not seen it in Nova Scotia, but it ranges north to Greenland. Another of the truly Arctic plants is the alpine azalea (Loi- seleuria procumbent), a densely tufted mountain shrub, with 448 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS hard glossy leaves, that look as if constructed to brave ex- tremest hardships. It is found on the mountains of Norway, at the height of 3,550 feet on the Scottish hills, according to Watson, and according to Fuchs, at the height of 7,000 feet in the milder climate of the Venetian Alps. In America it is found in Newfoundland, in Labrador, at 4,000 feet on Mount Albert, Gaspe, 1 and in the barren grounds from lat. 65 to the extreme Arctic islands. Gray does not mention its occurrence elsewhere in the United States than the summits of the White Mountains. A member of the same family of the heaths, the yew-leaved phyllodoce (P. taxifolia), presents a still more singular distribution. It is found on all the higher mountains of New England and New York, and occurs also on the moun- tains of Scotland and Scandinavia, but its only known station in northern America is, according to Hooker, in Labrador. As many as nine or ten of the Alpine plants of the White Mountains belong to the order of the Heaths (Ericacece). Another example from this order is Rhododendron Lapponicum, a northern European species, as its name indicates, and scat- tered over all the high mountains of New England and New York, occurring also in Labrador, on the Arctic sea coasts, and the northern part of the Rocky Mountains, and at 4,000 feet on Mount Albert, Gasp (Macoun). It would be tedious to refer in detail to more of these plants, but I must notice two herbaceous species belonging to differ- ent families, but resembling each other in size and habit the Alpine epilobium (E. alpinum or alsinefolium\ and the Alpine speedwell ( Veronica alpina). Both are in the United States confined to the highest mountain tops. Both occur as alpine northern plants in Europe, being found on the Alps, on the Scottish Highlands, and in Scandinavia. Both are found in Labrador and on the Rocky Mountains, and the Veronica ex- 1 Macoun. ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 449 tends as far as Greenland. The Alpine epilobium is one of the few White Mountain plants that have attained the bad emi- nence of being regarded as doubtful species. Gray notes as the typical form, that with obtuse and nearly entire leaves, and as a variety, that with acute and slightly toothed leaves, which some other botanists seem to regard as distinct specifically. Thus we find that this little plant has been induced to assume a suspicious degree of variability ; yet it is strange that both species or varieties are found growing together, as if the little peculiarities in the form of the leaves were matters of indiffer- ence, and not induced by any dire necessities in the struggle for life. Facts of this kind are curious, and not easily explained under the supposition either of specific unity or diversity. For why should this plant vary without necessity ? and why should two species so much alike be created for the same locality ? Perhaps these two species or varieties, wandering from far distant points of origin, have met here fortuitously, while the lines of migration have been cut off by geological changes ; and yet the points of difference are too constant to be removed, even after the reason for them has disappeared. If this could be proved, it would afford a strong reason for believing the existence of a real specific diversity in these plants. I have said nothing of the grasses and sedges of these moun- tains ; but one of them deserves a special notice. It is the Alpine herd's grass (Phleum alpinuni), a humble relation of our common herd's grass. This plant not only occurs on the White Mountains, in Arctic America, in the Canadian Moun- tains, from the summit of Mount Albert, in Gaspe", to the mountains of British Columbia, and on the hills of Scotland and Scandinavia, but has been found on the Mexican Cordil- lera and at the Straits of Magellan. The seeds of this grass may perhaps be specially suited for transportation by water, as well as by land. It is observed in Nova Scotia that when the wide flats of mud deposited by the tides of the Bay of Fundy, 450 A PINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS are dyked in from the sea, they soon become covered with grasses and carices, the seeds of which are supposed to be washed down by streams and mingled with the marine silt ; and fragments of grasses abound in the Post-tertiary clays of the Ottawa. It seems almost ridiculous thus to connect the persistence of the form of a little plant with the subsidence and elevation of whole continents, and the lapse of enormous periods of time. Yet the Power which preserves unchanged from generation to generation the humblest animal or plant, is the same with that which causes the permanence of the great laws of physical nature, and the continued revolutions of the earth and all its companion spheres. A little leaf, entombed ages on ages ago in the Pleistocene clays of Canada, preserves in all its minutest features the precise type of that of the same species as it now lives, after all the prodigious geological changes that have intervened. An Arctic and Alpine plant that has survived all these changes maintains, in its now isolated and far removed stations, all its specific characters unchanged. The flora of a mountain top is precisely what it must have been when it was an island in the glacial seas. These facts relate not to hard crystalline rocks that remain unaltered from age to age, but to little delicate organisms that have many thousands of times died and been renewed in the lapse of time. They show us that what we call a species represents a decision of the un- changing creative will, and that the group of qualities which constitutes our idea of the species goes on from generation to generation animating new organisms constructed out of differ- ent particles of matter. The individual dies, but the species lives, and will live until the Power that has decreed its creation shall have decreed its extinction ; or until, in the slow process of physical change depending on another section of His laws, it shall have been excluded from the possibility of existence anywhere on the surface of the earth, unless we suppose with ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 451 modern evolutionists that there is a possibility of these plants so changing their characters that in the lapse of ages they might appear to us to be distinct specific types. The fact, however, that the Arctic species have migrated around the whole Arctic circle, and have advanced southward and retreated to the north, again and again, without changing their constitutions or forms, augurs for them at least a remarkable fixity as well as con- tinuity. While the huge ribs of mother earth that project into moun- tain summits, and the grand and majestic movement of the creative processes by which they have been formed, speak to us of the majesty of Him to whom the sea belongs, and whose hand formed the dry land, the continuance of these little plants preaches the same lessons of humble faith in the Divine pro- mises and laws, which our Lord drew from the lilies of the field. It is suggestive, in connection with the antiquity and migra- tions of these plants, to consider the differences in this respect of some closely allied species of the same genera. Of the blueberries that grow on the White Mountains, one species, Vaccinium uliginosum, is found in Behring's Straits and very widely in Arctic and boreal America, 1 also in northern Europe. V. ccespitosum has a wide northern range in America, but is not European. V. Pennsylvanicum and V. Cana- dense, from their geographical distribution, do not seem to belong to the Arctic flora at all, but to be of more southern origin. The two bearberries (Arctostaphylos uva-ursi and alpina) occur together on the White Hills, and on the Scottish and Scandinavian mountains ; but the former is a plant of much wider and more southern distribution in America than the latter. Two of the dwarf willows of the White Mountains (Salix repens and S. herbacea) are European as well as 1 Macoun, Catalogue of Canadian plants. 452 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS American, but S. uva-ursi seems to be confined to America. Rubus triflorus, the dwarf raspberry, and R. chamcemorus, the cloud berry, climb about equally high on Mount Washington ; but the former is exclusively American, and ranges pretty far southward, while the latter extends no farther south than the northern coast of Maine, and is distributed all around the Arctic regions of the Old and New Worlds. It is to be observed, however, that the former can thrive on rich and calcareous soils, while the latter loves those that are barren and granitic ; but it is nevertheless probable that R. triflorus belongs to a later and more local flora. Similar reasons would induce the belief that the American dwarf cornel or pigeon- berry (Cornus Canadensis), whose distribution is solely Ameri- can, and not properly Arctic, is of later origin than the C. Suecica? which occurs in northern America locally, and is ex- tensively distributed in northern Europe. I can but glance at such points as these ; but they raise great questions which are to be worked out, not merely by the patient collection of facts, but by a style of scientific thought very much above those which, on the one hand, escape such prob- lems by the supposition of multiplied centres of creation, or on the other, render their solution worthless by confounding races due to external disturbing causes with species originally distinct. Difficulties of various kinds are easily evaded by either of these extreme views ; but with the fact before him of specific diversity and its manifestly long continuance, on the one hand, and the remarkable migrations of some species on the other, the true naturalist must be content to work out the problems presented to him with the data afforded by the actual observation of nature, following carefully the threads of guid- 1 I have found C. Suecica growing along with C. Canadensis in shaded and northern exposures on the south side of the St. Lawrence, near Ca- conna and Metis. Its seeds may have been brought over from Labrador by migratory birds. ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 453 ance thus indicated, not rudely breaking them by too hasty generalizations. But it is time to leave the scientific teachings of our little Alpine friends, and to inquire if they can teach anything to the heart as well as to the head. The mountains themselves, heaving their huge sides to the heavens, speak of forces in comparison with which all human power is nothing ; and we can scarcely look upon them in their majesty without a psalm of praise rising up within us to Him who made the sea, and from whose hands the dry land took its form. As we ascend them, and as our vision ranges more and more widely over the tops of wooded hills, along the courses of streams, over cultivated valleys, and to the shores of the blue sea itself, our mental vision widens too. We think that the great roots of these hills run beneath a whole con- tinent, that their tops look down on the wide St. Lawrence plain, on the beautiful valleys of New England, and on the rice fields of the sunny south. We are reminded of the bro- therhood of man, which overleaps all artificial boundaries, and should cause us to pray that throughout their whole extent these hills may rise amidst a happy, a free, and a God-fearing people. Our Alpine plants have still higher lessons to teach. They are fitting emblems of that little flock, scattered everywhere, yet one in heart, and in all lands having their true citizenship in heaven. They tell us that it is the humble who are nearest God, and they ask why we should doubt the guardian care of the Father who cares for them. They witness, too, of the lowly and hidden ones who may inhabit the barren and lowly spots of earth, yet are special subjects of God's love, as they should be of ours. We may thus read in the Alpine plants truths that beget deeper faith in God, and closer brotherhood with His people. The history of these plants has also a strange significance. 454 ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS , It might have been written of them, " Though the dry land be removed out of its place, and the mountains cast into the midst of the sea, yet the Lord will not forsake the work of His hands " for this has been literally their history. In this they hold forth an omen of hope to the people of God in that once happy land through which these hills extend, and who now mourn the evil times on which they have fallen. The moun- tain plants may teach them that though the floods of strife should rise even to the tops of the hills, and leave but scattered islets to mark the place of a united land, their rock is sure, and their prayers will prevail. 1 The power that has waked the storm is after all their Father's hand. For years a cry has risen high above these hills : the cry of the bondman who has reaped the fields and received no hire. That cry is sure to be heard in heaven, whatever other prayers may go unanswered. An apostle tells us that it enters directly into the ears of the God of Sabaoth, and is potent to call down the day of slaughter on the proud ones of earth. The prayer of the slave has been answered; and the tempest is abroad, sweeping away his oppressors and their abettors. Yet God rules in all this, and those whom He has chosen will be spared, even like the hardy plants of the hill tops, to look again on a renewed and smiling land, from which many monsters and shapes of dread have for ever passed away. But last of all, the Alpine flowers have a lesson that should come near to all of us individually. They tell us how well natural law is observed, as compared with moral. Obeying with unchanging fidelity the law of their creation, they have meekly borne the cold and storms of thousands of winters, yet have thankfully expanded their bosoms to the returning sun of every summer, and have not once forgot to open their tiny buds, and bring forth flowers and fruit, doing thus their little part to the 1 This paper was originally written at the time when the American Civil War was raging. ALPINE AND ARCTIC PLANTS 455 glory of their Maker and ours. How would the moral wastes of earth rejoice and be glad, did the sunshine of God's daily favours evoke a similar response from every human heart ! REFERENCES : Paper on Destruction and Renewal of Forests in North America, Edinburgh Philosophical Journal, 1847-8. Alpine and Arctic Plants, Canadian Naturalist, 1862. "The Geological History of Plants," International Scientific Series, 2nd edition, 1891. "The Pleistocene Flora of Canada," Dawson and Penhallow, Bulletin, American Geological Society, 1890. Papers on Pleistocene Climate of Canada, Canadian Naturalist, 1857 to 1890. EARLY MAN. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF THE LATE SIR DANIEL WILSON, LL.D., F.R.S.E., A DEAR AND VALUED FRIEND, AND ONE OF THE MOST EMINENT AND JUDICIOUS STUDENTS OP PRE-HISTORIC MAN BOTH IN EUROPE AND AMERICA. SUMMARY OF THE STORY OF EARLY MAN CLASSIFICATION OF TERTIARY TIME PROBABILITIES AS TO THE INTRO- DUCTION OF MAN THE ANTHROPIC AGE AS DISTIN- GUISHED FROM THE PLEISTOCENE ITS DIVISION INTO PALANTHROPIC AND NEANTHROPIC SKETCHES OF PALAN- THROPIC MAN AND HIS IMMEDIATE SUCCESSORS FOUR PRE-HISTORIC SKULLS, (p. 472.) Outer outline, Cromagnon ; second, Engis ; third, Cannstadt ; fourth, Canadian Hochelagan on smaller scale. CHAPTER XVII. EARLY MAN. HE science of the earth has its culmination and terminus _L in man ; and at this, the most advanced of our salient points, as we look back on the long process of the development of the earth, we may well ask, Was the end worthy of the means? We may well have doubts as to an affirmative answer if we do not consider that the means were perfect, each in its own time, and that man, the final link in the chain of life, is that which alone takes hold of the unseen and eternal. He alone can comprehend the great plan, and appre- ciate its reason and design. Without his agency in this respect nature would have been a riddle without any solution a column without a capital, a tree without fruit. Besides this, even science may be able to perceive that man may be not merely the legatee of all the ages that lie behind, but the heir of the eternity that lies before, the only earthly being that has implanted in him the germ and instinct of immortality. Whatever view we may take of these questions, it is of inter- est to us to know, if possible, how and when this chief corner stone was placed upon the edifice of nature, and what are the precise relations of man to the later geological ages, as well as to the present order of nature, of which he is at once a part, and its ruler and head. Let us put this first in the form of a narrative based on geological facts only, and then consider some of its details and relations to history. The Glacial age had passed away. The lower land, in great part a bare expance of mud, sand, and gravel, had risen from 460 EARLY MAN the icy ocean in which it had been submerged, and most of the mountain tops had lost their covering of perennial snow and ice. The climate was ameliorated, and the sun again shone warmly on the desolate earth. Gradually the new land became overspread with a rich vegetation, and was occupied by many large animals. There were species of elephant, rhinoceros, hippopotamus, horse, bison, ox and deer, multiplying till the plains and river valleys were filled with their herds, in spite of the fact that they were followed by formidable carnivorous beasts fitted to prey on them. At this time, somewhere in the warm temperate zone, in an oasis or island of fertility, appeared a new thing on the earth, a man and woman walking erect in the forest glades, bathing in the waters, gathering and tasting every edible fruit, watching with curious and inquiring eyes the various animals around them, and giving them names which might eventually serve not merely to designate their kinds, but to express actions and emotions as well. When, where, and how did this new departure, fraught with so many possibilities, occur introducing as it did the dexterous fingers and inventive mind of Man upon the scene? The last of these questions science is still unable to answer, and though we may frame many hypotheses, they all remain destitute of certain proof in so far as natural science is concerned. We can here only fall back on the old traditional and historical monuments of our race, and believe that man, the child of God, and with God-like intellect, will, and consciousness, was placed by his Maker in an Edenic region, and commissioned to multiply and replenish the earth. The when and where of his introduction, and his early history when introduced, are more open to scientific investigation. , That man was originally frugivorous, his whole structure testifies. That he originated in some favourable climate and fertile land is equally certain, and that his surroundings must have been of such a nature as to give him immunity from the EARLY MAN 461 attacks of formidable beasts of prey, also goes without saying. These are all necessary conditions of the successful introduc- tion of such a creature as man, and theories which suppose him to have originated in a cold climate, to struggle at once with the difficulties and dangers of such a position, are, from a scientific point of view, incredible. But man was introduced into a wide and varied world, more wide and varied than that possessed by his modern descend- ants. The earliest men that we certainly know inhabited out continents in the second Continental age of the Kainozoic Period, when, as we know from ample geological evidence, the land of the northern hemisphere was much more extensive than at present, with a mild climate, and a rich flora and fauna. If he was ambitious to leave the oasis of his origin the way was open to him, but at the expense of becoming a toiler, an inventor, and a feeder on animal food, more especially when he should penetrate into the colder climates. The details of all this, as they actually occurred, are not within the range of scien- tific investigation, for these early men must have left few, if any, monuments ; but we can imagine some of them. Man's hands were capable of other uses than the mere gathering of fruit. His mind was not an instinctive machine, like that of lower animals, but an imaginative and inventive intellect, capable of adapting objects to new uses peculiar to himself. A fallen branch would enable him to obtain the fruits that hung higher than his hands could reach, a pebble would enable him to break a nut too hard for his teeth. He could easily weave a few twigs into a rough basket to carry the fruit he had gathered to the cave or shelter, or spreading tree, or rough hut that served him for a home ; and when he had found courage to snatch a brand from some tree, ignited by lightning, or by the friction of dry branches, and to kindle a fire for himself, he had fairly entered on that path of invention and discovery which has enabled him to achieve so many conquests over nature. 462 EARLY MAN Our imagination may carry us yet a little farther with reference to his fortunes. If he needed any weapon to repel aggressive enemies, a stick or club would serve his purpose, or perhaps a stone thrown from his hand. Soon, however, he might learn from the pain caused by the sharp flints that lay in his path the cutting power of an edge, and, armed with a flint chip held in the hand, or fitted into a piece of wood, he would become an artificer of many things useful and pleasing. As he wan- dered into more severe climates, where vegetable food could not be obtained throughout the year, and as he observed the habits of beasts and birds of prey, he would learn to be a hunter and a fisherman, and to cook animal food ; and with this would come new habits, wants and materials, as well as a more active and energetic mode of life. He would also have to make new weapons and implements, axes, darts, harpoons, and scrapers for skins, and bodkins or needles to make skin garments. He would use chipped flint where this could be procured, and failing this, splintered and rubbed slate, and for some uses, bone and antler. Much ingenuity would be used in shaping these materials, and in the working of bone, antler and wood, ornament would begin to be studied. In the mean- time the hunter, though his weapons improved, would become a ruder and more migratory man, and in anger, or in the desire to gain some coveted object, might begin to use his weapons against his brother man. In some more favoured localities, however, he might attain to a more settled life ; and he, or more likely the woman his helpmeet, might contrive to tame some species of animals, and to begin some culture of the soil. It was probably in this early time that metals first attracted the attention of men. The ages of stone, bronze, and iron believed in by some archaeologists, are more or less mythical to the geologist, who knows that these things depend more on locality and on natural products than on stages of culture. The analogy of America teaches us that the use of EARLY MAN 463 different metals may be contemporaneous, provided that they can be obtained in a native state. At the time of the dis- covery of America the Esquimaux were using native iron, which, though rare in most parts of the world, is not uncom- mon in some rocks of Greenland. The people of the region of the great lakes, and of the valleys of the Mississippi and Ohio, were using native copper from Lake Superior for similar purposes. Gold was apparently the only metal among the natives of Central America. The people of Peru had invented bronze, or had brought the knowledge of it with them from beyond the sea. Thus the Peruvians were in the bronze age, the Mexicans and Mound builders in the copper age, and the Esquimaux in the iron age, while at the same time the greater part of the aboriginal tribes were at one and the same time in the ages of chipped and polished stone and in these ages what have been called palaeolithic and neolothic weapons were contemporaneous, the former being most usually unfinished examples of the latter, or extemporized tools roughly made in emergencies. 1 How long this had lasted, or how long it would have continued, had not Europeans introduced from abroad an iron age, we do not know. It was probably the same in other parts of the world, in pre-historic times. In any case, the dis- covery of native metals must have occurred very early. Men searching in the beds of streams for suitable pebbles to form hammers and other implements, would find nuggets of gold and copper, and the properties of these, so different from those of other pebbles, would at once attract attention, and lead to useful applications. Native iron is of rarer occurrence, but in certain localities would also be found. 3 It must have been 1 " Fossil Men," by the Author. W. H. Holmes, " American Anthro- pologist," 1890. 2 The rarity of native iron, whether meteoric or telluric, and its rapid decay by rusting, sufficiently account for its absence in deposits where im- plements of stone and bone have been preserved. 2 3 464 EARLY MAN experiments on these ores, which resemble the native metals in colour, lustre and weight, that led to the first attempts at smelt- ing metals, and these must have occurred at a very early period. Yet for ages the metals must have been extremely scarce, and we know that in comparatively modern times civil- ized nations like the Egyptians were using flint flakes after they had domesticated many animals, had become skilful agricultu- rists and artisans, and had executed great architectural works. Piobably all these ends had been to some extent, and in some localities, attained in the earliest human period, when man was contemporary with many large animals now extinct. But a serious change was to occur in human prospects. There is the best geological evidence that in the northern hemisphere the mild climate of the earlier Post-glacial period relapsed into comparative coldness, though not so extreme as that of the preceding Glacial age. Hill tops, long denuded of the snow and ice of the Glacial period, were again covered, and cold winters sealed up the lakes and rivers, and covered the ground with wintry snows of long continuance, and with this came a change in animal life and in human habits. The old southern elephant (E. antiquus), the southern rhinoceros (E. leptorhinus), and the river hippopotamus (H. major), which had been contemporaries, in Europe at least, of primitive man, retired from the advancing cold, and ultimately perished, while their places were taken by the hairy mammoth (E. primigenius), the woolly rhinoceros (R. tichorhinus\ the rein- deer, and even the musk ox. Now began a fierce struggle for existence in the more northern districts inhabited by man a struggle in which only the hardier and ruder races could sur- vive, except, perhaps, in some of the more genial portions of the warm temperate zone. Men had to become almost wholly carnivorous, and had to contend with powerful and fierce animals. Tribe contended with tribe for the possession of the most productive and sheltered habitats. Thus the struggle EARLY MAN 465 with nature became aggravated by that between man and man. Violence disturbed the progress of civilization, and favoured the increase and power of the rudest tribes, while the more deli- cately organized and finer types of humanity, if they continued to exist in some favoured spots, were in constant danger of being exterminated by their fiercer and stronger contemporaries. In mercy to humanity, this state of things wa,s terminated by a great physical revolution, the last great subsidence of the continents that Post-glacial flood, which must have swept away the greater part of men, and many species of great beasts, and left only a few survivors to re-people the world, just as the mammoth and other gigantic animals had to give place to smaller and feebler creatures. In these vicissitudes it seemed determined, with reference to man, that the more gigantic and formidable races should perish, and that one of the finer types should survive to re-people the world. The age of which we have been writing the history, is that which has been fitly named the Anthropic, in that earlier part of it preceding the great diluvial catastrophe, which has fixed itself in all the earlier traditions of men, and which separates what may be called the Palanthropic or Antediluvian age from the Neanthropic or Postdiluvian. Independently altogether of human history, these are two geological ages distinguished by different physical conditions and different species of animals ; and the time has undoubtedly come when all the speculations of archagologists respecting early man must be regulated by these great geological facts, which are stamped upon those later deposits of the crust of the earth, which have been laid down since man was its inhabitant. If they have only recently as- sumed their proper place in the geological chronology, this is due to the great difficulty in the case of the more recent deposits in establishing their actual succession and relations to each other. These difficulties have, however, been overcome, and new facts are constantly being obtained to render our 466 EARLY MAN knowledge more definite. Lest, however, the preceding sketch of the Palanthropic age that in which gigantic men were con- temporaries of a gigantic fauna now extinct should be re- garded as altogether fanciful, we may proceed to consider the geological facts and classification as actually ascertained. The Tertiary or Kainozoic period, the last of the four great " times " intp which the earth's geological history is usually divided, and that to which man and the mammalia belong, was ingeniously subdivided by Lyell, on the ground of per- centages of marine shells and other invertebrates of the sea. According to this method, which with some modification in details is still accepted, the Eocene, or dawn of the recent, includes those formations in which the percentage of modern species of marine animals does not exceed 3^, all the other species found being extinct. The Miocene (less recent) in- cludes formations in which the percentage of living species does not exceed 35, and the Pliocene (more recent) contains formations having more than 35 per cent, of recent species. To these three may be added the Pleistocene, in which the great majority of the species are recent, and the Modern or Anthropic, in which we are still living. Dawkins and Gaudry give us a division substantially the same with Lyell's, except that they prefer to take the evidence of the higher animals instead of the marine shells.. The Eocene thus includes those formations in which there are remains of mammals or ordinary land quadrupeds, but none of these belong to recent species or genera, though they may be included in the same families and orders with the recent mammals. This is a most im- portant fact, as we shall see, and the only exception to it is that Gaudry and others hold that a few living genera, as those of the dog, civet, and marten, are actually found in the later Eocene. The Miocene, on the same mammalian evidence, will include formations in which there are living genera of mammals, but no species which survive to the present time. EARLY MAN 467 The Pliocene and Pleistocene show living species, though in the former these are very few and exceptional, while in the latter they become the majority. With regard to the geological antiquity of man, no geologist expects to find any human remains in beds older than the Tertiary, because in the older periods the conditions of the world do not seem to have been suitable to man, and because in these periods no animals nearly akin to man are known. On entering into the Eocene Tertiary we fail in like manner to find any human remains ; and we do not expect to find any, because no living species and scarcely any living genera of mammals are known in the Eocene ; nor do we find in it remains of any of the animals, as the anthropoid apes, for in- stance, most nearly allied to man. In the Miocene the case is somewhat different. Here we have living genera at least, and we have large species of apes ; but no remains of man have been discovered, if we except some splinters of flint found in beds of this age at Thenay, in France, and some notched bones. Supposing these objects to have been chipped or notched by animals, which is by no means certain in the case of the flints, the question remains, Was this done by man? Gaudry and Dawkins prefer to suppose that the artificer was one of the anthropoid apes of the period. It is true that no apes are known to do such work now ; but then other animals, as beavers and birds, are artificers, and some extinct animals were of higher powers than their modern representatives. But if there were Miocene apes which chipped flints and cut bones, this would, either on the hypothesis of evolution or that of creation by law, render the occurrence of man still less likely than if there were no such apes. The scratched and notched bones, on the other hand, indicate merely the gnawing of sharks or other carnivorous animals. For these reasons neither Daw- kins nor Gaudry, nor indeed any geologists of authority in the Tertiary fauna, believe in Miocene man. 468 EARLY MAN In the Pliocene, though the facies of the mammalian fauna of Europe becomes more modern, and a few modern species occur, the climate becomes colder, and in consequence the apes disappear, so that the chances of finding fossil men are lessened rather than increased in so far as the temperate regions are concerned. In Italy, however, Capellini has de- scribed a skull, an implement, and a notched bone supposed to have come from Pliocene beds. To this it may be objected that the skull which I examined in 1883 in the museum at Florence and the implement are of recent type, and probably mixed with the Pliocene stuff by some slip of the ground. As the writer has elsewhere pointed out, 1 similar and apparently fatal objections apply to the skull and implements alleged to have been found in Pliocene gravels in California. Dawkins further informs us that in the Italian Pliocene beds supposed to hold remains of man, of twenty-one mammalia whose bones occur, all are extinct species, except possibly one, a hippo- potamus. This, of course, renders very unlikely in a geological point of view the occurrence of human remains in these beds. In the Pleistocene deposits of Europe and this applies also to America we for the first time find a predominance of recent species of land animals. Here, therefore, we may look with some hope for remains of man and his works, and here, in the later Pleistocene, or the early Modern, they are actually found. When we speak, however, of Pleistocene man, there arise some questions as to the classification of the deposits, which it seems to the writer Dawkins and other British geolo- gists have not answered in accordance with geological facts, and a misunderstanding as to which may lead to serious error. They have extended the term Pleistocene over that Post-glacial period in which we find remains of man, and thus have split the " Anthropic " period into two ; and they proceed to divide the latter part of it into the Pre-historic and Historic periods, 1 " Fossil Men," 1880. EARLY MAN 469 whereas the name Pleistocene should not be extended to the Post-glacial age. The close of the Glacial period, introducing great physical and climatal changes, some new species of mammalia and man himself, should be regarded as the end of the Pleistocene, and the introduction of what some French geologists have called the Anthropic period, which I have else- where divided into Palanthropic, corresponding to the so-called Palaeolithic age, and Neanthropic, corresponding to the later stone and metal ages. 1 These may be termed respectively the earlier and later stages of the Modern period as distinguished from the Pleistocene Tertiary. In point of logical arrangement, and especially of geological classification, the division into historic and pre-historic periods is decidedly objectionable. Even in Europe the historic age of the south is altogether a different thing from that of the north, and to speak of the pre-historic period in Greece and in Britain or Norway as indicating the same portion of time is altogether illusory. Hence a large portion of the discussion of this subject has to be properly called " the overlap of history." Further, the mere accident of the presence or absence of his- torical documents cannot constitute a geological period com- parable with such periods as the Pleistocene and Pliocene, and the assumption of such a criterion of time merely confuses our ideas. On the one hand, while the whole Tertiary or Kaino- zoic, up to the present day, is one great geological period, characterized by a continuous though gradually changing fauna and series of physical conditions, and there is consequently no good basis for setting apart, as some geologists do, a Quaternary as distinct from the Tertiary period ; on the other hand, there is a distinct physical break between the Pliocene and the Modern in the great Glacial age. This, in its Arctic climate and enormous submergence of the land, though it did not exterminate the fauna of the northern hemisphere, 1 " Modern Science in Bible Lands." 47O EARLY MAN greatly reduced it, and at the close of this age some new forms came in. For this reason the division between the Pleistocene and Anthropic ages should be made at the beginning of the Post-glacial age. The natural division would thus be : I. PLEISTOCENE, including (a) Early Pleistocene, or first continental period. Land very extensive, moderate climate. This passes into the pre- ceding Pliocene. (b) Later Pleistocene, or glacial, including Dawkins' " Mid Pleistocene." In this there was a great prevalence of cold and glacial conditions, and a great submergence of the northern land. II. ANTHROPIC, or period of man and modern mammals, including (a) Palanthropic, Post-glacial, or second continental period, in which the land was again very extensive, and Paleocosmic man was contemporary with some great mammals, as the mammoth, now extinct, and the area of land in the northern hemisphere was greater than at present. This includes a later cold period, not equal in intensity to that of the Glacial period proper, and was terminated by a great and very general subsi- dence, accompanied by the disappearance of Paleocosmic man and some large mammalia, and which may be identical with the historical deluge. (b) Neanthropic or Recent, when the continents attained their present levels, existing races of men colonized Europe, and living species of mammals. This includes both the Pre- historic and Historic periods. On geological grounds the above should clearly be our arrangement, though of course there need be no objection to such other subdivisions as historians and antiquarians may find desirable for their purposes. On this classification the earliest certain indications of the presence of man in Europe, Asia, or America, so far as yet known, belong to the Modern or Anthropic EARLY MAN 471 period alone. That man may have existed previously no one need deny, but no one can at present positively affirm on any ground of actual fact. It may be necessary here to explain the contentions often made that in Britain and Western Europe man belongs to an interglacial period. When with Dr. James Geikie, the great Scottish glacialist, we hold that there were several interglacial periods, the Glacial age may be extended by including the warm period of the Palanthropic, and the cold at its termination, as one of the interglacial and Glacial periods. In this way, as a matter of classification, man appears in the latest Interglacial periods. This, however, as above stated, I regard as an error in arrangement ; but it makes no practical difference as to the facts. Inasmuch, however, as the human remains of the Post-glacial epoch are those of fully developed men of high type, it may be said, and has often been said, that man in some lower stage of development must have existed at a far earlier period. That is, he must, if certain theories as to his evolution from lower animals are to be sustained. This, however, is not a mode of reasoning in accordance with the methods of science. When facts fail to sustain certain theories we are usually in the habit of saying " so much the worse for the theories," not " so much the worse for the facts," or at least we claim the right to hold our judgment in suspense till some confirmatory facts are forth- coming. We have now to inquire as to the actual nature of the indi- cations of man in Europe and Western Asia at the close of the Glacial or Pleistocene period. These are principally such of his tools or weapons as could escape decay when embedded in river gravels, or in the earth and stalagmite of caverns or rock shelters, or buried with his bones in* caves of sepulture. Very valuable accessory fossils are the broken bones of the animals he has used as food. Most valuable, and rarest of all, are well- preserved human skulls and skeletons. Some doubt may attach 23* 472 EARLY MAN to mere flint flakes, in the absence of other remains ; but the other indications above referred to are indisputable,~and when proper precautions are taken to notice the succession of beds, and to eliminate the effects of any later disturbance of the de- posits, human fossils become as instructive and indisputable as any others. When the whole of the facts thus available are put together, we find that the earliest men of whom we have osseous remains, and who, undoubtedly, inhabited Europe and Western Asia in the second continental period, before the establishment of the present geography, and before the disappearance of the mam- moth and its companions, were of two races or subraces, agree- ing in certain respects, differing in others. Both have long or dolichocephalic heads, and seem to have been men of great strength and muscular energy, with somewhat coarse counte- nances of Mongolian type, and they seem to have been of roving habits, living as hunters and fishermen in a semi-barbar- ous condition, but showing some artistic skill and taste in their carvings on bone and other ornaments. The earliest of the two races locally, though, on the whole, they were contemporaneous, is that known as the Cannstadt or Neanderthal people, who are characterized by a low forehead, with beetling brows, massive limb bones and moderate stature. So far as known they were the ruder and less artistic of the two races. The other, the Engis or Cromagnon race, was of higher type, with well-formed and capacious skull, and a countenance which, if somewhat broad, with high cheek bones, eyes length- ened laterally, and heavy lower jaw, must have been of some- what grand and impressive features. These men are of great stature, some examples being seven feet in height, and with massive bones, having strong muscular impressions. The Engis skull found in a cave in Belgium, with bones of the mammoth, the skeletons of the Cromagnon cave in the valley of the Vezere, in France, and those of the caves of Mentone, in Italy, repre- EARLY MAN 473 sent this race. Doubts, it is true, have been entertained as to whether the last mentioned race is really palanthropic ; but the latest facts as to their mode of occurrence and associations seem to render this certain. These men were certainly contem- poraneous with the mammoth, and they disappeared in the cataclysm which closed the earlier anthropic period. Attempts have, however, been made to separate them into groups ac- cording to age, within this period ; l and there can be no doubt that both in France and England the lower and older strata of gravels and caves yield ruder and less perfect implements than the higher. Independently, however, of the fact that the very earliest men may have been peaceful gatherers of fruit, and not hunters or warriors, having need of lethal weapons, such facts may rather testify to local improvement in the condition of certain tribes than to any change of race. Such local im- provement would be very likely to occur wherever a new locality was taken possession of by a small and wandering tribe, which, in process of time, might increase in numbers and in wealth, as well as in means of intercourse with other tribes. A similar succession would occur when caves, used at first as temporary places of rendezvous by savage tribes, became afterwards places of residence, or were acquired by conquest on the part of tribes a little more advanced, in the manner in which such changes are constantly taking place in rude communities. Yet on facts of this nature have been built extensive generali- zations as to a race of river-drift men, in a low and savage con- dition, replaced, after the lapse of ages, by a people somewhat more advanced in the arts, and specially addicted to a cavern life ; and this conclusion is extended to Europe and Asia, so that in every case where rude flint implements exist in river gravels, evidence is supposed to be found of the earlier of these races. But no physical break separates the two periods ; the 1 Mortillet, " Pre-historic Men." 474 EARLY MAN fauna remained the same ; the skulls, so far as known, present little difference ; and even in works of art the distinction is in- validated by grave exceptions, which are intensified by the fact, which the writer has elsewhere illustrated, that in the case of the same people their residences in caves, etc., and their places of burial are likely to contain very different objects from those which they leave in river gravels. It is admitted that the whole of these Palaeocosmic men are racially distinct from modern men, though most nearly allied in physical characters to some of the Mongoloid races of the northern regions. Some of their characters also appear in the native races of America, and occasional cases occur, when even the characters of the Cannstadt skull reappear in modern times. The skull of the great Scottish king Robert Bruce was of this type; and his indomitable energy and governing power may have been connected with this fact. Attempts have even been made l to show an intimate connection between the cave men and the Esquimaux of Greenland and Arctic America, but, as Wilson has well shown, 2 this is not borne out by their cranial characters, and the resemblances, such as they are, in arts and implements, are common to the Esquimaux and many other American tribes. In many respects, however, the arts and mode of life, as well as some of the physical characters of the Palaeocosmic men of Europe were near akin to those of the ruder native races of America. Perhaps one of the most curious examples of this is the cave at Sorde, in the western Pyrenees. On the floor of this cave lay a human skeleton, covered with fallen blocks of stone. With it were found forty canine teeth of the bear, and three of the lion, perforated for suspension, and several of these teeth are skilfully engraved with figures of animals, one bearing the engraved figure of an embroidered glove. This necklace, no 1 Dawkins, " Early Man in Britain." * Address to Anthropological section of the American Association, 1882. EARLY MAN 475 doubt just such a trophy of the chase as would now be worn by a red Indian hunter, though more elaborate, must have belonged to the owner of the skull, who would appear to have perished by a fall of rock, or to have had his body covered after death with stones. In the deposit near and under these remains were flint flakes. Above the skull were several feet of refuse, stones, and bones of the horse, reindeer, etc., and " Paleolithic" flint implements, and above all were placed the remains of thirty skulls and skeletons with beautifully chipped flint imple- ments, some of them as fine as any of later age. After the burial of these the cave seems to have been finally closed with large stones. The French explorers of this cave refer the lower and upper skulls to the same race, that of Cromagnon ; but others consider the upper remains as "Neolithic," though there is no reason why a man who possessed a necklace of beautifully carved teeth should not have belonged to a tribe which used well-made stone implements, or why the weapons buried with the dead should have been no better than the chips and flakes left by the same people in their rubbish heaps. In any case the interment and this applies also to the Mentone caves recalls the habits of American aborigines. In some of these cases we have even deposits of red oxide of iron, representing the war paint of the ancient hunter. Widely different opinions have been held by archaeologists as to the connection of the Palanthropic and Neanthropic ages. It suits the present evolutionist and exaggerated uniformitarian- ism of our day to take for granted that the two are continuous, and pass into each other. But there are stubborn facts against this conclusion. Let us take, for example, the area represented by the British Islands and the neighbouring continent. In the earlier period Britain was a part of the mainland, and was occu- pied by the mammoth, the woolly rhinoceros, and other animals, now locally or wholly extinct. The human inhabit- ants were of a large-bodied and coarse race not now found 476 EARLY MAN anywhere. In the later period all this is changed. Britain has become an island. Its gigantic Post-glacial fauna has dis- appeared. Its human inhabitants are now small in stature and delicate in feature, and represented to this day by parts of the population of the south of Wales and Ireland. They buried their dead in the peculiar cemeteries known as long barrows, and their implements and weapons are of a new type, previously unknown. All this shows a great interval of physical and organic mutation. In connection with this we have the high- level gravel and rubble, which Prestwich has shown to belong to this stage, and which proves a subsidence even greater than that to be inferred from the present diminution of the land area. Knowing as we do that the close of the Glacial period was not more than 8,000 years ago, and deducting from this the probable duration of the Palanthropic age on the one hand, and that of modern history on the other, we must admit that the interval left for the great physical and faunal changes above referred to is too small to permit them to have occurred as the result of slow and gradual operations. Considerations of this kind have indeed some of the best authorities on the subject, as Cartailhac, Forel, and de Mortillet, to hold that there is "an immense space, a great gap, during which the fauna was renewed, and after which a new race of men suddenly made its appearance, and polished stone instead of chipping it, and sur- rounded themselves with domestic animals." 1 There is thus, in the geological history of man an interval of physical and organic change, corresponding to that traditional and historical deluge which has left its memory with all the more ancient nations. Thus our men of the Palanthropic, Post-glacial or Mammoth age are the same we have been accustomed to call Antediluvians, and their immediate successors are identical with the Basques 1 Quatrefages, "The Human Species." The interval should not, how- ever, be placed after the reindeer period, as this animal occurs in both ages. EARLY MAN 477 and ancient Iberians, a non-Aryan or Turanian people who once possessed nearly the whole of Europe, and included the rude Ugrians and Laps of the north, the civilized Etruscans of the south, and the Iberians of the west, with allied tribes occu- pying the British Islands. This race, scattered and overthrown before the dawn of authentic history in Europe by the Celts and other intrusive peoples, was unquestionably that which succeeded the now extinct Palaeocosmic race, and constituted the men of the so-called " Neolithic period," which thus con- nects itself with the modern history of Europe, from which it is not separated by any physical catastrophe like that which divides the older men of the mammoth age and the widely spread continents of the Post-glacial period from our modern days. This identification of the Neolithic men with the Iberians, which the writer has also insisted on, Dawkins de- serves credit for fully elucidating, and he might have carried it farther, to the identification of these same Iberians with the Berbers, the Guanches of the Canary Islands, and the Caribbean and other tribes of eastern and central America. On these hitherto dark subjects light is now rapidly breaking, and we may hope that much of the present obscurity will soon be cleared away. Supposing, then, that we may apply the term Anthropic to that portion of the Kainozoic period which intervenes between the close of the Glacial age and the present time, and that we admit the division of this into two portions, the earlier, called the Palanthropic, and the later, which still continues, the Nean- thropic, it will follow that one great physical and organic break separates the Palanthropic age from the preceding Glacial, and a second similar break separates the two divisions of the An- thropic from each other. This being settled, if we allow say 2,500 years from the Glacial age for the first peopling of the world and the Palanthropic age, and if we consider the modern history of the European region and the adjoining parts of Asia EARLY MAN and Africa to go back for 5,000 years, there will remain a space of from 500 to 1,000 years for the destruction of the Palseo- cosmic men and the re-peopling of the old continent by such survivors as founded the Neocosmic peoples. These later peoples, though distinct racially from their predecessors, may represent a race contemporary with them in some regions in which it was possible to survive the great cataclysm, so that we do not need to ask for time to develop such new race. 1 We cannot but feel some regret that the grand old Palreo- cosmic race was destined to be swept away by the flood, but it was no doubt better for the world that it should be replaced by a more refined if feebler race. When we see how this has, in some of its forms, reverted to the old type, and emulated, if not surpassed it in filling the earth with violence, we may, perhaps, congratulate ourselves on the extinction of the giant races of the olden time. REFERENCES : " Fossil Men," London, 1880. The Antiquity of Man, Princeton Keview. " Pre-historic Man in Egypt and the Lebanon," Trans. Viet. Institute, 1884. Pre-historic Times in Egypt and Palestine, North American Review, June and July, 1892. 1 For details of the physical characters of the older races of men I may refer to the works mentioned below, or to the writings of Dawkins and Quatrefages. MAN IN NATURE. DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF MY DEAR FRIEND DR. P. P. CARPENTER, AT ONCE AN EMINENT NATURALIST AND EDUCATOR EQUALLY A LOVER OF NATURE, OF HIS FELLOW MEN AND OF GOD. WHAT is NATURE MAN A PART OF NATURE DISTINCTION BETWEEN MAN AND OTHER ANIMALS MAN AS AN IMITATOR OF NATURE MAN AS AT WAR WITH NATURE MAN IN HARMONY WITH NATURE CARVING OF THE PALANTHROPIC AGE. Cave of Mas d'Azil, France; after Cartailhac. Heads of the wild horse, carved on antler of the reindeer, and showing accurate imitation of nature, with ideal and adaptive art on the part of the antediluvian sculptor. (See p. 490.) CHAPTER XVIII. MAN IN NATURE. FEW words are used among us more loosely than "nature." Sometimes it stands for the material universe as a whole. Sometimes it is personified as a sort of goddess, working her own sweet will with material things. Sometimes it expresses the forces which act on matter, and again it stands for material things themselves. It is spoken of as subject to law, but just as often natural law is referred to in terms which imply that nature itself is the lawgiver. It is supposed to be opposed to the equally vague term " supernatural " ; but this term is used not merely to denote things above and beyond nature, if there are such, but certain opinions held respecting natural things. On the other hand, the natural is contrasted with the artificial, though this is always the outcome of natural powers, and is certainly not supernatural. Again, it is applied to the inherent properties of beings for which we are unable to account, and which we are content to say constitute their nature. We can- not look into the works of any of the more speculative writers of the day without meeting with all these uses of the word, and have to be constantly on our guard lest by a change of its meaning we shall be led to assent to some proposition alto- gether unfounded. For illustrations of this convenient though dangerous ambi- guity, I may turn at random to almost any page in Darwin's celebrated work on the "Origin of Species." In the beginning of Chapter III. he speaks of animals "in a state of nature" 482 MAN IN NATURE that is, not in a domesticated or artificial condition, so that here nature is opposed to the devices of man. Then he speaks of species as "arising in nature," that is, spontaneously produced in the midst of certain external conditions or environment out- side of the organic world. A little farther on he speaks of use- ful varieties as given to man by " the hand of Nature," which here becomes an imaginary person ; and it is worthy of notice that in this place the printer or proof-reader has given the word an initial capital, as if a proper name. In the next section he speaks of the " works of Nature " as superior to those of art. Here the word is not only opposed to the artificial, but seems to imply some power above material things and comparable with or excelling the contriving intelligence of man. I do not mean by these examples to imply that Darwin is in this respect more inaccurate than other writers. On the contrary, he is greatly surpassed by many of his contemporaries in the varied and fantastic uses of this versatile word. An illustration which occurs to me here, as at once amusing and instructive, is an expression used by Romanes, one of the cleverest of the fol- lowers of the great evolutionist, and which appears to him to give a satisfactory explanation of the mystery of elevation in nature. He says, " Nature selects the best individuals out of each generation to live." Here nature must be an intelligent agent, or the statement is simply nonsensical. The same alter- native applies to much of the use of the favourite term " natural selection." In short, those who use such modes of expression would be more consistent if they were at once to come back to the definition of Seneca, that nature is " a certain divine purpose manifested in the world." The derivation of the word gives us the idea of something produced or becoming, and it is curious that the Greek physis, though etymologically distinct, conveys the same meaning a coincidence which may perhaps lead us to a safe and service- able definition. Nature, rightly understood, is, in short, an MAN IN NATURE 483 orderly system of things in time and space, and this not invari- able, but in a state of constant movement and progress, whereby it is always becoming something different from what it was. Now man is placed in the midst of this orderly, law- regulated yet ever progressive system, and is himself a part of it ; and if we can understand his real relations to its other parts, we shall have made some approximation to a true philosophy. The subject has been often discussed, but is perhaps not yet quite exhausted. 1 Regarding man as a part of nature, we must hold to his entering into the grand unity of the natural system, and must not set up imaginary antagonisms between man and nature as if he were outside of it. An instance of this appears in Tyn- dall's celebrated Belfast address, where he says, in explanation of the errors of certain of the older philosophers, that " the ex- periences which formed the weft and woof of their theories were chosen not from the study of nature, but from that which lay much nearer to them the observation of Man ": a statement this which would make man a supernatural, or at least a preter- natural being. Again, it does not follow, because man is a part of nature, that he must be precisely on a level with its other parts. There are in nature many planes of existence, and man is no doubt on one of its higher planes, and possesses distin- guishing powers and properties of his own. Nature, like a per- fect organism, is not all eye or all hand, but includes various organs, and so far as we see it in our planet, man is its head, though we can easily conceive that there may be higher beings in other parts of the universe beyond our ken. The view which we may take of man's position relatively to the beings which are nearest to him, namely, the lower animals, will depend on our point of sight whether that of mere anatomy 1 " Man's Place in Nature," Princeton Review, November, 1878. "The Unity of Nature," by the Duke of Argyll, 1884, may be considered as sug- gestive of the thoughts of this chapter. 484 MAN IN NATURE and physiology, or that of psychology and pneumatology as well. This distinction is the more important, since, under the somewhat delusive term "biology," it has been customary to mix up all these considerations, while, on the other hand, those anatomists who regard all the functions of organic beings as merely mechanical and physical, do not scruple to employ this term biology for their science, though on their hypothesis there can be no such thing as life, and consequently the use of the word by them must be either superstitious or hypocritical. Anatomically considered, man is an animal of the class Mammalia. In that class, notwithstanding the heroic efforts of some modern detractors from his dignity to place him with the monkeys in the order Primates, he undoubtedly belongs to a distinct order. I have elsewhere argued that, if he were an ex- tinct animal, the study of the bones of his hand, or of his head, would suffice to convince any competent palaeontologist that he represents a distinct order, as far apart from the highest apes as they are from the carnivora. That he belongs to a distinct family no anatomist denies, and the same unanimity of course obtains as to his generic and specific distinctness. On the other hand, no zoological systematist now doubts that all the races of men are specifically identical. Thus we have the anatomical position of man firmly fixed in the system of nature, and he must be content to acknowledge his kinship not only with the higher animals nearest to him, but with the humblest animalcule. With all he shares a common material and many common fea- tures of structure. When we ascend to the somewhat higher plane of physiology we find in a general way the same relationship to animals. Of the four grand leading functions of the animal, nutrition, repro- duction, voluntary motion, and sensation, all are performed by man as by other animals. Here, however, there are some marked divergences connected with special anatomical struc- tures, on the one hand, and with his higher endowments on the MAN IN NATURE 485 other. With regard to food, for example, man might be sup- posed to be limited by his masticatory and digestive apparatus to succulent vegetable substances. But by virtue of his inven- tive faculties he is practically unlimited, being able by artificial processes to adapt the whole range of vegetable and animal food substances to his use. He is very poorly furnished with natural tools to aid in procuring food, as claws, tusks, etc., but by invented implements he can practically surpass all other creatures. The long time of helplessness in infancy, while it is necessary for the development of his powers, is a practi- cal disadvantage which leads to many social arrangements and contrivances specially characteristic of man. Man's sensory powers, while inferior in range to those of many other animals, are remarkable for balance and completeness, leading to percep- tions of differences in colours, sounds, etc., which lie at the foundation of art. The specialization of the hand again connects itself with contrivances which render an animal naturally de- fenceless the most formidable of all, and an animal naturally gifted with indifferent locomotive powers able to outstrip all others in speed and range of locomotion. Thus the physiolo- gical endowments of man, while common to him with other animals, and in some respects inferior to theirs, present in com- bination with his higher powers points of difference which lead to the most special and unexpected results. In his psychical relations, using this term in its narrower sense, we may see still greater divergencies from the line of the lower animals. These may no doubt be connected with his greater volume of brain ; but recent researches seem to show that brain has more to do with motory and sensory powers than with those that are intellectual, and thus, that a larger brain is only indirectly connected with higher mental manifestations. Even in the lower animals it is clear that the ferocity of the tiger, the constructive instinct of the beaver, and the sagacity of the elephant depend on psychical powers which 24 486 MAN IN NATURE are beyond the reach of the anatomist's knife, and this is still more markedly the case in man. Following in part the in- genious analysis of Mivart, we may regard the psychical powers of man as reflex, instinctive, emotional, and intellectual ; and in each of these aspects we shall find points of resemblance to other animals, and of divergence from them. In regard to re- flex actions, or those which are merely automatic, inasmuch as they are intended to provide for certain important functions without thought or volition, their development is naturally in the inverse ratio of psychical elevation, and man is conse- quently, in this respect, in no way superior to lower animals. The same may be said with reference to instinctive powers, which provide often for complex actions in a spontaneous and unreasoning manner. In these also man is rather deficient than otherwise ; and since, from their nature, they limit their possessors to narrow ranges of activity, and fix them within a definite scope of experience and efficiency, they would be incompatible with those higher and more versatile inventive powers which man possesses. The comb-building instinct of the bee, the nest-weaving instinct of the bird, are fixed and invariable things, obviously incompatible with the varied con- trivance of man ; and while instinct is perfect within its narrow range, it cannot rise beyond this into the sphere of unlimited thought and contrivance. Higher than mere instinct are the powers of imagination, memory, and association, and here man at once steps beyond his animal associates, and develops these in such a variety of ways, that even the rudest tribes of men, who often appear to trust more to these endowments than to higher powers, rise into a plane immeasurably above that of the highest and most intelligent brutes, and toward which they are unable, except to a very limited degree, to raise those of the more domesticable animals which they endeavour to train into companionship with themselves. It is, however, in these domesticated animals that we find the highest degree of approx- MAN IN NATURE 487 imation to ourselves in emotional development, and this is perhaps one of the points that fits them for such human asso- ciation. In approaching the higher psychical endowments, the affinity of man and the brute appears to diminish and at length to cease, and it is left to him alone to rise into the domain of the rational and ethical. Those supreme endowments of man we may, following the nomenclature of ancient philosophy and of our Sacred Scrip- tures, call " pneumatical " or spiritual. They consist of con- sciousness, reason, and moral volition. That man possesses these powers every one knows ; that they exist or can be de- veloped in lower animals no one has .succeeded in proving. Here, at length, we have a severance between man and material nature. Yet it does not divorce him from the unity of nature, except on the principles of atheism. For if it separates him from animals, it allies him with the Power who made and planned the animals. To the naturalist the fact that such capacities exist in a being who in his anatomical structure so closely resembles the lower animals, constitutes an evidence of the independent existence of those powers and of their spiritual character and relation to a higher power which, I think, no metaphysical reasoning or materialistic scepticism will suffice to invalidate. It would be presumption, however, from the standpoint of the naturalist to discuss at length the powers of man's spiritual being. I may refer merely to a few points which illustrate at once his connection with other creatures, and his superiority to them as a higher member of nature. And, first, we may notice those axiomatic beliefs which lie at the foundation of human reasoning, and which, while appa- rently in harmony with nature, do not admit of verification except by an experience impossible to finite beings. Whether these are ultimate truths, or merely results of the constitution bestowed on us, or effects of the direct action of the creative mind on ours, they are to us like the instincts of animals in- MAN IN NATURE fallible and unchanging. Yet, just as the instincts of animals unfailingly connect them with their surroundings, our intui- tive beliefs fit us for understanding nature and for existing in it as our environment. These beliefs also serve to connect man with his fellow man, and in this aspect we may associate with them those universal ideas of right and wrong, of immortality, and of powers above ourselves, which pervade humanity. Another phase of this spiritual constitution is illustrated by the ways in which man, starting from powers and contrivances common to him and animals, develops them into new and higher uses and results. This is markedly seen in the gift of speech. Man, like other animals, has certain natural utterances expressive of emotions or feelings. He can also, like some of them, imitate the sounds produced by animate or inanimate objects ; while the constitution of his brain and vocal organs gives him special advantages for articulate utterance. But when he develops these gifts into a system of speech express- ing not mere sounds occurring in nature, but by association and analogy with these, properties and relations of objects and general and abstract ideas, he rises into the higher sphere of the spiritual. He thus elevates a power of utterance common to him with animals to a higher plane, and connecting it with his capacity for understanding nature and arriving at general truths, asserts his kinship to the great creative mind, and fur- nishes a link of connection between the material universe and the spiritual Creator. The manner of existence of man in nature is as well illus- trated by his arts and inventions as by anything else ; and these serve also to enlighten us as to the distinction between the natural and the artificial. Naturalists often represent man as dependent on nature for the first hints of his useful arts. There are in animal nature tailors, weavers, masons, potters, carpenters, miners, and sailors, independently of man, and many of the tools, implements, and machines which he is said MAN IN NATURE 489 to have invented were perfected in the structures of lower ani- mals long before he came into existence. In all these things man has been an assiduous learner from nature, though in some of them, as for example in the art of aerial navigation, he has striven in vain to imitate the powers possessed by other animals. But it may well be doubted whether man is in this respect so much an imitator as has been supposed, and whether the resemblance of his plans to those previously realized in nature does not depend on that general fitness of things which suggests to rational minds similar means to secure similar ends. But in saying this we in effect say that man is not only a part of nature, but that his mind is in harmony with the plans of nature, or, in other words, with the methods of the creative mind. Man is also curiously in harmony with ex- ternal nature in the combination in his works of the ideas of plan and adaptation, of ornament and use. In architecture, for example, devising certain styles or orders, and these for the most part based on imitations of natural things ; he adapts these to his ends, just as in nature types of structure are adapted to a great variety of uses, and he strives to combine, as in nature, perfect adaptation to use with conformity to type or style. So, in his attempts at ornament he copies natural forms, and uses these forms to decorate or conceal parts intended to serve essential purposes in the structure. This is at least the case in the purer styles of construction. It is in the more de- based styles that arches, columns, triglyphs, or buttresses are placed where they can serve no useful purpose, and become mere excrescences. But in this case the abnormality resulting breeds in the beholder an unpleasing mental confusion, and causes him, even when he is unable to trace his feelings to their source, to be dissatisfied with the result. Thus man is in harmony with that arrangement of nature which causes every ornamental part to serve some use, and which unites adaptation with plan. 490 MAN IN NATURE The following of nature must also form the basis of those fine arts which are not necessarily connected with any utility, and in man's pursuit of art of this kind we see one of the most recondite and at first sight inexplicable of his correspondences with the other parts of nature ; for there is no other creature that pursues art for its own sake. Modern archaeological dis- covery has shown that the art of sculpture began with the oldest known races of man, and that they succeeded in produc- ing very accurate imitations of natural objects. But from this primitive starting-point two ways diverge. One leads to the conventional and the grotesque, and this course has been followed by many semi-civilized nations. Another leads to accurate imitation of nature, along with new combinations arising from the play of intellect and imagination. Let us look for a moment at the actual result of the development of these diverse styles of art, and at their effect on the culture of hu- manity as existing in nature. We may imagine a people who have wholly discarded nature in their art, and have devoted themselves to the monstrous and the grotesque. Such a people, so far as art is concerned, separates itself widely from nature and from the mind of the Creator, and its taste and possibly its morals sink to the level of the monsters it pro- duces. Again, we may imagine a people in all respects following nature in a literal and servile manner. Such a people would probably attain to but a very moderate amount of cul- ture, but having a good foundation, it might ultimately build up higher things. Lastly, we may fancy a people who, like the old Greeks, strove to add to the copying of nature a higher and ideal beauty by combining in one the best features of many natural objects, or devising new combinations not found in nature itself. In the first of these conditions of art we have a falling away from or caricaturing of the beauty of nature. In the second we have merely a pupilage to nature. In the third we find man aiming to be himself a creator, but basing his MAN IN NATURE 491 creations on what nature has given him. Thus all art worthy of the name is really a development of .nature. It is true the eccentricities of art and fashion are so erratic that they may often seem to have no law. Yet they are all under the rule of nature ; and hence even uninstructed common-sense, unless dulled by long familiarity, detects in some degree their incon- gruity, and though it may be amused for a time, at length becomes wearied with the mental irritation and nervous dis- quiet which they produce. I may be permitted to add that all this applies with still greater force to systems of science and philosophy. Ultimately these must be all tested by the verities of nature to which man necessarily submits his intellect, and he who builds for aye must build on the solid ground of nature. The natural environ- ment presents itself in this connection as an educator of man. From the moment when infancy begins to exercise its senses on the objects around, this education begins training the powers of observation and comparison, cultivating the concep- tion of the grand and beautiful, leading to analysis and abstract and general ideas. Left to itself, it is true this natural educa- tion extends but a little way, and ordinarily it becomes or> scured or crushed by the demands of a hard utility, or by an artificial literary culture, or by the habitude of monstrosity and unfitness in art. Yet, when rightly directed, it is capable of becoming an instrument of the highest culture, intellectual, aesthetic, and even moral. A rational system of education would follow nature in the education of the young, and drop much that is arbitrary and artificial. Here I would merely remark, that when we find that the accurate and systematic study of nature trains most effectually some of the more prac- tical powers of mind, and leads to the highest development of taste for beauty in art, we see in this relation the unity of man and nature, and the unity of both with something higher than either. 492 MAN IN NATURE It may, however, occur to us here, that when we consider man as an improver and innovator in the world, there is much that suggests a contrariety between him and nature, and that, instead of being the pupil of his environment, he becomes its tyrant. In this aspect man, and especially civilized man, appears as the enemy of wild nature, so that in those districts which he has most fully subdued, many animals and plants have been exterminated, and nearly the whole surface has come under his processes of culture, and has lost the characteristics which belonged to it in its primitive state. Nay more, we find that by certain kinds of so called culture man tends to exhaust and impoverish the soil, so that it ceases to minister to his com- fortable support, and becomes a desert. Vast regions of the earth are in this impoverished condition, and the westward march of exhaustion warns us that the time may come when even in comparatively new countries, like America, the land will cease to be able to sustain its inhabitants. Behind this stands a still farther and portentous possibility. The resources of chemistry are now being taxed to the utmost to discover methods by which the materials of human food may be pro- duced synthetically, and we may possibly, at some future time, find that albumen and starch may be manufactured cheaply from their elements by artificial processes. Such a discovery might render man independent of the animal and vegetable kingdoms. Agriculture might become an unnecessary and un- profitable art. A time might come when it would no longer be possible to find on earth a green field, or a wild animal ; and when the whole earth would be one great factory, in which toiling millions were producing all the materials of food, cloth- ing, and shelter. Such a world may never exist, but its pos- sible existence may be imagined, and its contemplation brings vividly before us the vast powers inherent in man as a sub- verter of the ordinary course of nature. Yet even this ultimate annulling of wild nature would be brought about not by any- MAN IN NATURE 493 thing preternatural in man, but simply by his placing himself in alliance with certain natural powers and agencies, and by their means attaining dominion over the rest. Here there rises before us a spectre which science and philosophy appear afraid to face, and which asks the dread question, What is the cause of the apparent abnormality in the relations of man and nature? In attempting to solve this question, we must admit that the position of man, even here, is not without natural analogies. The stronger preys upon the weaker, the lower form gives place to the higher, and in the progress of geological time old species have died out in favour of newer, and old forms of life have been exterminated by later successors. Man, as the newest and highest of all, has thus the natural right to subdue and rule the world. Yet there can be little doubt that he uses this right unwisely and cruelly, and these terms themselves explain why he does so, because they imply freedom of will. Given a system of nature destitute of any being higher than the instinctive animal, and introduce into it a free rational agent, and you have at once an element of instability. So long as his free thought and purpose continue in harmony with the arrangements of his environment, so long all will be har- monious ; but the very hypothesis of freedom implies that he can act otherwise, and so perfect is the equilibrium of existing things, that one wrong or unwise action may unsettle the nice balance, and set in operation trains of causes and effects producing continued and ever-increasing disturbance. Thus the most primitive state of man, though destitute of all me- chanical inventions, may have been better in relation to the other parts of nature than any that he has subsequently attained to. His " many inventions " have injured him in his natural relations. This " fall of man " we know as a matter of observation and experience has actually occurred, and it can be retrieved only by casting man back again into 24* 494 MAN IN NATURE the circle of merely instinctive action, or by carrying him forward until, by growth in wisdom and knowledge, he becomes fitted to be the lord of creation. The first method has been proved unsuccessful by the rebound of humanity against all the attempts to curb and suppress its liberty. The second has been the effort of all reformers and philanthropists since the world began, and its imperfect success affords a strong ground for clinging to the theistic view of nature, for soliciting the intervention of a Power higher than man, and for hoping for a final restitution of all things through the intervention of that Power. Mere materialistic evolution must ever and necessarily fail to account for the higher nature of man, and also for his moral aberrations. These only come rationally into the system of nature under the supposition of a Higher Intelligence, from whom man emanates, and whose nature he shares. But on this theistic view we are introduced to a kind of unity and of evolution for a future age, which is the great topic of revelation, and is not unknown to science and philo- sophy, in connection with the law of progress and develop- ment deducible from the geological history, in which an ascending series of lower animals culminates in man himself. Why should there not be a new and higher plane of existence to be attained to by humanity a new geological period, so to speak, in which present anomalies shall be corrected, and the grand unity of the universe and its harmony with its Maker fully restored. This is what Paul anticipates when he tells us of a " pneumatical " or spiritual body, to succeed to the present natural or " psychical " one, or what Jesus Himself tells us when He says that in the future state we shall be like to the angels. Angels are not known to us as objects of scientific observation, but such an order of beings is quite conceivable, and this not as supernatural, but as part of the order of nature. They are created beings like ourselves, MAN IN NATURE 495 subject to the laws of the universe, yet free and intelligent and liable to error, in bodily constitution freed from many of the limitations imposed on us, mentally having higher range and grasp, and consequently masters of natural powers not under our control. In short, we have here pictured to us an order of beings forming a part of nature, yet in their powers as miraculous to us as we might be supposed to be to lower animals, could they think of such things. This idea of angels bridges over the great natural gulf between humanity and deity, and illustrates a higher plane than that of man in his present state, but attainable in the future. Dim per- ceptions of this would seem to constitute the substratum of the ideas of the so-called polytheistic religions. Christianity itself is in this aspect not so much a revelation of the super- natural as the highest bond of the great unity of nature. It reveals to us the perfect Man, who is also one with God, and the mission of this Divine Man to restore the harmonies of God and humanity, and consequently also of man with his natural environment in this world, and with his spiritual en- vironment in the higher world of the future. If it is true that nature now groans because of man's depravity, and that man himself shares in the evils of this disharmony with nature around him, it is clear that if man could be restored to his true place in nature he would be restored to happiness and to harmony with God, and if, on the other hand, he can be restored to harmony with God, he will then be restored also to harmony with his natural environment, and so to life and happiness and immortality. It is here that the old story of Eden, and the teaching of Christ, and the prophecy of the New Jerusalem strike the same note which all material nature gives forth when we interrogate it respecting its relations to man. The profound manner in which these truths appear in the teaching of Christ has perhaps not been appreciated as it should, because we have not sought in that teaching the 496 MAN IN NATURE philosophy of nature which it contains. When He points to the common weeds of the fields, and asks us to consider the garments more gorgeous than those of kings in which God has clothed them, and when He says of these same wild flowers, so daintily made by the Supreme Artificer, that to-day they are, and to-morrow are cast into the oven, He gives us not merely a lesson of faith, but a deep insight into that want of unison which, centring in humanity, reaches all the way from the wild flower to the God who made it, and requires for its rectification nothing less than the breathing of that Divine Spirit which first evoked order and life out of primeval chaos. REFERENCES : Articles in Princeton Review on Man in Nature and on Evolution. "The Story of the Earth and Man." London, 1890. " Modern Ideas of Evolution." London, 1891. Nature as an Educator. Canadian Record of Science, 1890. INDEX OF PRINCIPAL TOPICS. Airbreathers, their Origin and His- tory, 257, 303. Alpine and Arctic Plants, their Geological History, 425. American Stone Age, 464. Animals, their Apparition and Succession, 169. their Geological History, 176, 187, 194. Permanent Forms of, 87, 180. Antliropic Age, 461. Antiquity of Man, 469. Arctic Climates in the Past, 213. Atlantic, its Origin and History, 57. Cosmical Functions of, 72. its Influence on Climate, 81. Deposits in, 83. Migrations across, 84. Future of, 90. Azores, their Animals, 408. Baphetes planiceps, 263. Bay of Fundy, its Deposits, 312. Footprints on Shores of, 311. Bermudas, their Flora, etc. , 85. Boulders, Belts of, on Lower St. Lawrence, 345. Boulder-Clay, Nature, etc., of, 360. Cave Men, 476. Canstadt Race, 474 Chaos, Vision of, 90. Chronology of Pleistocene, 470. Climate, its Causes, 81. as related to Plants, 215. Climatal Changes, 382. Coal, its Nature and Structure, 235. its Origin and Growth, 233. Summary of Facts relating to, 241. of Mesozoic and Tertiary, 249. its Connection with Erect Forests, 296. Continents and Islands, 402. Permanence of, 31, 403. Contrast of land and sea-borne Ice, 360. Corclilleran Glaciers, 369. Cro-magnon Race, 474. Crust and Sub-crust, 62. Dawn of Life, 95. Deluge, The, 467. Dendrerpeton Acadianum, 270. Determination in Nature, 329. Development of Life, 23. Laws of, 194. Distribution of Animals and Plants, 401. Drift of Western Canada, 369 Early Man, 459. Engis Race, 472. Eozoon, Discovery of, in. Nature of, 1 1 2. Contemporaries of, 129. Teachings of, 135. 498 INDEX OF PRINCIPAL TOPICS. Eozoon, Preservation of and Struc- ture, 143. Eyes, earliest Types of, 331. Evolution, -its partial Character, 188. Flora of White Mountains, 421. Floras originate in the Arctic, 297. Floating Ice, 360. Footprints of Reptiles, 260. of Limulus, 319. Fossils, Preservation of, 136. Fucoids, 311. Galapagos, how Peopled, 412. Geographical Changes and Climate, 390. Geological Record, Imperfection of, 40. Glaciers, Work of, 353. Glacial Period, Conditions of, 375. Gulf Stream, 388. Hydrous Silicates, 144. Huronian as a Geological System, 104. Hylonomus Lyelli, 279. Icebergs, their Nature and Work, 348. Ice Age, the, 343. Imperfection of the Geological Re- cord, 40. Land and Water, 58. Land Snails, Earliest, 247. Labyrinthodonts, their Origin and History, 265. Laurentian System, 97. Life in the, 107. Laurentide Glaciers, 364, 368. Leda Clay of Lower St. Lawrence, 365. Life, First Appearance of, 19, 96, 157. Limbs, the Earliest, 337. Limulus, Footprints of, 319- Magmas under Crust of the Earth, 63- Mammoth Age, 466. Man in Nature, 484. Early, 461. an Imitator of Natural Objects, 490. at War with other Natural Agencies, 495. in harmony with Nature, 496. Markings, Footprints, etc., 301. Rill and Rain, etc., 317. Microsauria, 279, Migrations of Plants, 434. Millipedes of Carboniferous Age, 295- Mineral Charcoal, 237. Missouri Coteau, 271. Mountains, Origin of, 33. Classes of, 66. Mount Washington, 426. Nature, Various Senses of the Term, 483. Neanthropic Age, 472. Ocean, the Atlantic, 58, 67. Oceanic Islands, 407. Palanthropic Age, 462. Permanence of Continents, 31, 403. of Animal Forms, 87, 180. Plants, Geological History of, 202. as Indicators of Time and Climate, 229. of the Erian, Carboniferous, etc., 202. of the Pleistocene, 439. INDEX OF PRINCIPAL TOPICS. 499 Pleistocene, Tabular View of, 472. Polygenesis of Species, 418. Predetermination in Nature, 329. Primitive Rocks, 16. Protozoa, their Place in Nature, 1 52. Pseudo-Fucoids, 318. Pupa Vetusta, 288. Races of Early Men, 474. Rill Marks, 317. Scorpions, Carboniferous, 295. Sigillariic, Erect, 276. Sorde, Cave of, 476. Species, Permanence of, 87, 180. Origin of, 418. Sponges in Cambro-Silurian, 46. Spore-cases in Coal, 234. Stigmaria, 246. Stone Age in America, 464. Terraces of Lower St Lawrence, 346. Tides of the Bay of Fundy, 312. Time, Geological, 416. Tracks of Animals, 51. Trees, Erect, with Animal Remains, 276. Tuckerman's Ravine, 427. Underclays, their Origin and Nature, 236. Vegetable Life, the Earliest, 338. Vegetable Kingdom, its History, 202. Vertebrates, History ot, 183. Vision of Creation, 90. Worlds, the Making of, 9, 14. Worm Tracks, 318. White Mountains, 426. Zoological Regions, 405. SCIENCE IN BIBLE LANDS. Modern Science in Bible Lands. By Sir J. W. DAWSON, C.M.G., LL.D., F.R.S. With Maps and Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00. The special object of the work, the author tells us, is " to notice the light which the scientific explorations of the countries of the Bible may throw on the character and statements of the book." It contains much interesting and valuable matter, and Sir J. W. Dawson's opinions and explanations will doubtless meet with the respect and attention which they merit. Academy, London. Will add to Professor Dawson's deservedly high reputation as a scien- tist, and will be found to possess the same fascination for the reader that has characterized his previous works. . . . The work is not only a most interesing and valuable one from a scientific point of view, but will prove a notable addition to Biblical literature. Boston Traveller. One of the most valuable of recent books for Bible students. . . . This volume is a treatment at -once scientific, and in the best sense pop- ular, of such phases of Bible lands as. most impressed themselves on the professor's mind when journeying in the East. Boxton Advertiser. At once intensely interesting and instructive. Albany Pres*. The author writes delightfully, even in his technical passages. His book gives freshness to antiquity, and his personal adventures and experiences, though told modestly, show him to be heroic as a student of science and religion Philadelphia Bulletin. A very interesting and instructive work. . . . Not its least charm is the agreeable style in which it is written, and which makes portions of it read like pages from a romance New York Sun. A valuable book with a valuable aim. . . . The whole book is vigor- ous, clear, strong, and adds another word of deep and honest thought to correct errors, dissipate doubts, and stimulate faith. Zions Herald, Boston. A work of great scientific and Biblical value. Lutheran Observer, Philadelphia. The book is plain, straightforward, and interesting, and its scientific facts and deductions are of value. Western Christian Advocate, Cin- cinnati. Professor Dawson in this volume adds to his well-earned fame, and we predict for it an extensive sale. Evangelist, New York. Of priceless value for those who would read with understanding the only real history the world has ever had, or will have, of the tir>t three thousand years of man's life in the world. Standard, Chicago. PUBLISHED BY HARPER f the book. Observer, N. Y. Whether the reader accepts Dr. Dawson's conclusions or not, he will find the work a wonderfully suggestive study, and singularly fair in its treat- ment of the opinions and theories it antagonizes. Free Press, Detroit,Mich. As a summary of creation, the book is lively and fresh. It will be found interesting and profitable to all students of this alluring theme. Christian Advocate, N. Y. At least no student of theology can afford not to possess this most ex- cellent work. Pittsbnrg PUBLISHED BY HARPER & BROTHERS, N. Y. ~ HARPKR & HIUITIIKRS mil send the nlmrr irurk, poxtage prepaid, to any part of the United States or Canada, on receipt of the price. IMPOETANT AND VALUABLE BOOKS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS. THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS. With a Study of the Relations of Living and Extinct Faunas, as elucidating the Past Changes of the Earth's Surface. By ALFRED RUSSEL WALLACE. With Colored Maps and numerous Illustrations. 2 vols., Cloth, $10 00. THE EARTH. By ELISEE RECLUS. With 234 Maps and Il- lustrations, and 23 Page Maps printed in Colors. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00; Half Calf, $7 25. THE OCEAN, ATMOSPHERE, AND LIFE. By ELISEE RECLUS. AVith 250 Maps or Figures, and 27 Maps printed in Colors. 8vo, Cloth, $6 00; Half Calf, $8 25. THE ATMOSPHERE. Translated from the French of CAMILLE FLAMMARION. With 10 Chromo - lithographs, and 86 Wood-cuts. Royal 8vo, Cloth, $6 00 ; Half Calf, $8 25. COSMOS : a Sketch of a Physical Description of the Uni- verse. By ALEXANDER VON HUMBOLDT. Translated from the German by E. C. OTTE. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 00. GEOLOGICAL HISTORY : Chapters from the Physical History of the Earth. By ARTHUR NICOLS, F.G.S., F.R.G.S. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75. A NATURALIST'S WANDERINGS IN THE EASTERN ARCHI- PELAGO. A Narrative of Travel and Exploration from 1878 to 1883. By HENRY O. FORBES, F.R.G.S., etc. Many Illustrations and Colored Maps. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00. THE VOYAGE OF THE "CHALLENGER." The Atlantic: A Preliminary Account of the General Results of the Explor- ing Voyage of II M.S. "Challenger" during the Year 1873 and the Early Part of the Year 1876. By Sir C. WYVILLE THOMSON, Knt., LL.D., F.R.S.,etc. With many Colored Maps, Charts, and Illustrations. 2 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $12 00. PUBLISHED BY HARPER & BROTHERS, NEW YORK. The above works are for sate, by all bookseller*, or will be sent by the publisher, postage prepaid, to any part of the United States, Canada, or Mexico, on receipt of price. UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY Los Angeles This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. Form L9-Series 4939 'IIMIIIHIlf ||lll|||||||!|] |1 | in | | ||| | ||| AA 000543109 3